r % 
 
 jug! \m
 
 ^0$ANGfij> 
 
 - 
 %BAMM^ 
 
 t-UBRARY^
 
 \ 
 
 \i 
 
 
 
 - 
 
 ^
 
 A LIST OF THE ELSIE BOOKS AND 
 OTHER POPULAR BOOKS 
 
 BY 
 
 MARTHA FINLEY 
 
 ELSIE DINSMORE. 
 
 ELSIE'S HOLIDAYS AT ROSELANDS. 
 ELSIE'S GIRLHOOD. 
 
 ELSIE'S WOMANHOOD. 
 ELSIE'S MOTHERHOOD. 
 
 ELSIE'S CHILDREN. 
 ELSIE'S WIDOWHOOD. 
 GRANDMOTHER ELSIE. 
 
 ELSIE'S NEW RELATIONS. 
 ELSIE AT NANTUCKET. 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 
 ELSIE'S FRIENDS AT WOODBURN. 
 CHRISTMAS WITH GRANDMA ELSIE. 
 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 
 ELSIE YACHTING WITH THE RAYMONDS* 
 ELSIE'S VACATION. 
 
 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 
 ELSIE AT ION. 
 
 ELSIE AT THE WORLD'S FAIR. 
 ELSIE'S JOURNEY ON INLAND WATERS. 
 ELSIE AT HOME. 
 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 ELSIE'S YOUNG FOLKS. 
 ELSIE'S WINTER TRIP. 
 ELSIE AND HER LOVED. ONES. 
 
 MILDRED KEITH. 
 
 MILDRED AT ROSELANDS. 
 MILDRED'S MARRIED LIFE. 
 MILDRED AND ELSIE. 
 MILDRED AT HOME. 
 
 MILDRED'S BOYS AND 'GIRLS. 
 MILDRED'S NEW DAUGHTER. 
 
 CASELLA. 
 
 SIGNING THE CONTRACT AND WHAT IT COST 
 THE TRAGEDY OF WILD RIVER VALLEY. 
 OUR FRED. 
 
 AN OLD-FASHIONED BOY. 
 WANTED, A PEDIGREE. 
 
 THE THORN IN THE NEST.
 
 THE TWO ELSIES 
 
 BY 
 
 MARTHA FINLEY 
 
 NEW YORK 
 DODD, MEAD AND COMPANY 
 
 PUBLISHERS
 
 COPYRIGHT, 1585, 
 BY DODD, MEAD & COMPANY 
 
 COPYRIGHT, 1913 
 BY CHARLES B. FINLEY
 
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 CHAPTEE I. 
 
 "Art is long, and Time is fleeting, 
 
 And our hearts, though stout and brave, 
 Still, like muffled drums, are beating 
 Funeral marches to the grave." 
 
 LONGFELLOW. 
 
 IT was a lovely summer morning, glorious 
 with sunlight, sweet with the fragrance of 
 flowers and the songs of birds. 
 
 The view from the bay-window of the library 
 of Crag Cottage, the residence of Mr. George 
 Leland, architect and artist, was very fine, em- 
 bracing, as it did, some of the most magnificent 
 scenery on the banks of the Hudson. 
 
 The house stood very high, and from that 
 window one might look north and south over 
 wooded mountain, hill and valley, or east upon 
 the majestic river and its farther shore, 
 
 The nearer view was of well-kept, though not 
 extensive, grounds; a flower-garden and lawn
 
 4 TEE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 with a winding carriage-way leading up the 
 hill by a gradual ascent. 
 
 It was a pleasant place to sit even on a sunny 
 summer morning, for a tall tree partially shaded 
 the window without greatly obstructing the 
 view, and it was there the master of the house 
 was usually to be found, at this time of day, 
 with Evelyn, his only child, close at his side. 
 
 They were there now, seated at a table cov 
 ered with books and papers, he busied in draw- 
 ing plans for a building, she equally so with 
 her lessons. 
 
 But presently, at the sound of a deep sigh 
 from her father, she glanced hastily up at him. 
 
 He had dropped his pencil and was leaning 
 back against the cushions of his easy-chair, with 
 a face so wan and weary that she started up in 
 alarm, and springing to his side, exclaimed, 
 "Dear papa, I am sure you are not well ! Do 
 stop working, and lie down on the sofa. And 
 won't you let me tell Patrick to go for the 
 doctor when he has taken mamma to Kiver- 
 eide?" 
 
 "Yes, Evelyn, I think you may," he an- 
 swered in low feeble tones, and with a sad sort 
 of smile, gently pressing the hand she had laid 
 in his, as he spoke. " It will do no harm for 
 me to see Dr. Taylor, even should it do no 
 good." 
 
 "What is that? send for the doctor? Are
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 5 
 
 yon ill, Eric ?" asked a lady who had entered 
 the room just in time to catch his last sen- 
 tence. 
 
 " I am feeling unusually languid, Laura," he 
 replied; "yet not much more so than I did 
 yesterday. Perhaps it is only the heat." 
 
 "The heat!" she echoed; "why, it is a de- 
 lightful day! warm, to be sure, but not oppres- 
 sively so." 
 
 "Not to you or me, perhaps, mamma," re- 
 marked Evelyn, " but we are well and strong, 
 and poor papa is not." 
 
 "A holiday would do you good, Eric," the 
 lady said, addressing her husband; "come, 
 change your mind and go with me to River- 
 side." 
 
 "My dear," he said, "I should like to go to 
 gratify you, but really I feel quite unequal to 
 the exertion." 
 
 "You need make none," she said; "you 
 need only to sit quietly under the trees on the 
 lawn ; and I think you will find amusement in 
 watching the crowd, while the fresh air, change 
 of scene, and rest from the work you will not 
 let alone when at home, will certainly be of 
 great benefit to you." 
 
 He shook his head in dissent. "I should 
 have to talk and to listen ; in short, to make 
 myself agreeable. I have no right to inflict 
 iny companionship on Mrs. Boss's guests on
 
 6 TEE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 any other condition ; and all that would be a 
 greater exertion than I feel fit to undertake." 
 
 " There was a time when you were willing 
 to make a little exertion for my sake," she re- 
 turned in a piqued tone, "but wives are not to 
 expect the attention freely bestowed upon a 
 sweetheart, and so I must go alone as usual." 
 
 "Mamma, what a shame for you to talk so 
 to poor papa !" exclaimed Evelyn indignantly. 
 " You know" 
 
 "Hush, hush, Evelyn," said her father in a 
 gently reproving tone, "be respectful to your 
 mother, always." 
 
 "Yes, sir," returned the child, with a lov- 
 ing look into his eyes. Then to her mother, 
 "I beg your pardon, mamma, I did not mean 
 to be rude ; but " with a scrutinizing glance 
 at the richly attired figure before her. 
 
 " Well ?" laughingly interrogated the lady, 
 as the child paused with a slight look of em- 
 barrassment and a heightened color. 
 
 "Nothing, mamma, only " 
 
 "Something your correct taste disapproves 
 about my attire?" 
 
 " Yes, mamma; your dress is very handsome; 
 quite rich and gay enough for a ball-room ; but 
 wouldn't a simpler, plainer one be more suita- 
 ble for a lawn-party?" 
 
 "Well, really!" was the laughing rejoinder; 
 " the idea of such a chit as you venturing to
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 7 
 
 criticise her mother's taste in dress! You spoil 
 her, Eric ; making so much of her and allowing 
 her to have and express an opinion on any and 
 every subject. There, I must be going; I see 
 Patrick is at the door with the carriage. So 
 good-by, and don't overwork yourself, Eric." 
 
 "Mamma," Evelyn called after her, "Pat' 
 rick is to go for the doctor, you know." 
 
 "Oh, yes; 111 tell him," Mrs. Leland an- 
 swered, and the next moment the carriage was 
 whirling away down the drive. 
 
 "There, she is gone!" said Evelyn. "Oh, 
 papa, when I am a woman I shall not marry 
 unless I feel that I can always be content to 
 stay with my husband when he is not able to 
 go with me." 
 
 "But business may prevent him very often 
 when sickness does not, and you may grow very 
 weary of staying always at home," he said, 
 softly smoothing her hair, then bending to 
 touch his lips to her smooth white forehead 
 and smile into the large dark eyes lifted to his 
 as she knelt at the side of his chair. 
 
 "No, no ! not if he is as dear and kind as 
 you are, papa. But no other man is, I think." 
 
 " Quite a mistake, my pet^ the world surely 
 contains many better men than your father." 
 
 " I should be exceedingly angry if any one 
 else said that to me," she returned indig- 
 nantly.
 
 8 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 At that he drew her closer to him with a lit- 
 tle pleased laugh. "We love each other very 
 dearly, do we not, my darling?" he said; then 
 sighed deeply. 
 
 "Indeed we do!" she answered, gazing anx- 
 iously up into his face. " How pale and ill you 
 look, papa! do lie down and rest." 
 
 "Presently, when my work has progressed 
 a little farther," he said, putting her gently 
 aside, straightening himself and resuming his 
 pencil. 
 
 Evelyn was beginning a remonstrance, but at 
 the sound of wheels upon the drive sprang to 
 the window, exclaiming, " Can mamma be com- 
 ing back already? She has perhaps changed 
 her mind about attending the party. No/' as 
 she caught sight of the vehicle, "it is the doc- 
 tor. I'm glad." 
 
 " Go, receive him at the door, daughter, and 
 show him in here/' said Mr. Leland; "and aa 
 I desire a private interview, you may amuse 
 yourself in the grounds while he stays." 
 
 " Yes, sir; and oh, I do hope he will be able 
 to give you something that will make you well 
 directly," the little girl replied, bestowing a 
 look of loving anxiety upon her father, then 
 hastening to obey his order. 
 
 She received the physician at the front en- 
 trance, with all the graceful courtesy of a re- 
 fined lady, ushered him into the library, then
 
 TEE TWO ELSIES. 9 
 
 putting on a garden-hat, wandered out into the 
 grounds. 
 
 It was the month of roses, and they were to 
 be found here in great variety and profusion; 
 they bordered the walks, climbed the walls, 
 and wreathed themselves about the pillars of 
 the porches, filling the air with their rich fra- 
 grance, mingled with that of the honeysuckle, 
 lilac, heliotrope, and mignonette. 
 
 Evelyn sauntered through the garden, paus- 
 ing here and there to gather one and another 
 of the most beautiful and sweet-scented of its 
 floral treasures, arranging them in a bouquet for 
 her father; then crossed the lawn to an artistic 
 little summer-house built on the edge of the 
 cliff, where it almost overhung the river. 
 
 The view from this spot was magnificent, ex- 
 tending for many miles and embracing some 
 of the grandest scenery of that region; and to 
 Evelyn and her father, both dear lovers of the 
 beauties of nature, it was a favorite resort. 
 
 Seating herself upon a rustic bench, she passed 
 some moments in absorbed, delighted contempla- 
 tion of the scene so familiar, yet ever new. 
 
 The thought that anything worse than a pass- 
 ing illness threatened her beloved father had not 
 yet entered her youthful mind, and she was 
 serenely happy as she sat there waiting for the 
 departure of the physician as the signal that 
 she might return to him.
 
 10 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 From her earliest recollection hfc. had been 
 father and mother both to her, Mrs. Leland's 
 time being too fully occupied with her onerous 
 duties to society to allow her to bestow much 
 attention upon her child. 
 
 Had the husband and father taken a like 
 view of his responsibilities, Evelyn would have 
 been left almost entirely to the care of the ser- 
 vants; but to him the formation of his child's 
 character, the cultivation of her mind and heart, 
 was a duty that outweighed all social claims, 
 and to which even business might to some 
 extent be sacrificed. 
 
 Nor was it a duty only, but also a delight. 
 And so well was she rewarding his efforts that 
 he found her, at thirteen, more companionable 
 than her mother had ever been; taking an en- 
 thusiastic interest in his professional work, and 
 sharing his aspirations after perfection therein 
 and recognition as one of the foremost architects 
 of his day. 
 
 In her esteem he had already distanced all 
 competitors; no one else could plan a house so 
 well for comfort, convenience, and beauty com- 
 bined. Also he was to her the very embodi- 
 ment of all that was unselfish, good, and noble. 
 
 She thought, and truly, that her mother 
 failed to appreciate him. 
 
 While Evelyn waited the doctor subjected his 
 patient to a thorough examination, not only
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 11 
 
 feeling his pulse, listening to the beating of his 
 heart, sounding his lungs and looking at his 
 tongue, but cross-questioning him closely, his 
 face growing graver with every reply elicited. 
 
 "You have told me everything?" he inquired 
 at length. 
 
 " Yes, I think so ; every symptom that I can 
 recall at this moment. And now, doctor, I 
 want you to be equally frank with me ; tell me 
 exactly what you think of my case." 
 
 "I cannot hold out any hope of recovery," 
 was the unwilling reply; "but there is little, if 
 any, immediate danger." 
 
 " You but confirm my own impressions," said 
 Mr. Leland quietly. " But I would have a 
 clearer understanding of your verdict ; do you 
 mean that I may have years of invalidism be- 
 fore me, or that a few weeks or months must 
 bring the end?" 
 
 "You really desire to know the worst, my 
 dear sir ?" returned the physician inquiringly, 
 a look of deep sympathy on his kindly face. 
 
 "I do," was the calmly resolute reply; "let 
 me know the worst and face it in the strength 
 God gives to His children according to their day." 
 
 "Then, my dear sir, I will be plain with 
 you; but bear in mind that I lay no claim to 
 infallibility; I may err in judgment, but I see 
 no reason to hope that your life on earth will 
 be prolonged for more than three months at
 
 12 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 the farthest, and I much fear the end may come 
 in less than half that time." 
 
 The doctor could not at first judge of the 
 full effect of his words, for Mr. Leland sat with 
 his face half hidden in his hand. 
 
 For a moment a deathlike stillness reigned in 
 the room ; then Dr. Taylor said, low and feel- 
 ingly, "You are a Christian, my dear sir, and 
 for you dying will be but going home to a 
 brighter and better world." 
 
 "Yes," was the reply, "and your tidings 
 would have no terrors for me were it not for 
 those who must be left behind; but oh, the part- 
 ing from helpless dear ones for whom my care 
 and protection seems so necessary ! that is the 
 bitterness of death!" 
 
 " * Leave thy fatherless children, I will pre- 
 serve them alive; and let thy widows trust in 
 Me,'" quoted the physician in sympathizing 
 tones. 
 
 " Yes, yes; thank God for that precious prom- 
 ise!" exclaimed Mr. Leland. "And you, doc- 
 tor, for reminding me of it," he added, stretch- 
 ing out a hand to his kind comforter. 
 
 It was taken in a warm grasp and held_ for a 
 moment while other of the many sweet and 
 comforting promises of God's Word were re- 
 called to the mind of the sufferer, to his great 
 consolation. 
 
 " I would it were in my power," the doctor
 
 TEE TWO ELSIES. 13 
 
 said at length, "to hold out to you any hope 
 of resteration to health. I cannot do that, but 
 will write you a prescription which will, I trust, 
 by God's blessing, give relief to some of the 
 most distressing symptoms." 
 
 "Even partial relief will be most welcome/' 
 sighed the patient. "Ah, if I can but find 
 strength for promised work!" 
 
 "Better let it alone and take what rest and 
 ease you can," was the parting advice of the 
 physician. 
 
 " What a long, long visit the doctor is pay- 
 ing!" Evelyn had said to herself several times 
 before her eyes were gladdened with the sight 
 of his carriage rolling away down the drive. 
 
 "At last!" she cried, springing to her feet 
 and hurrying back to the house. 
 
 She found her father lying on a sofa, his face 
 very pale, his eyes closed. 
 
 She drew near on tiptoe, thinking he might 
 have fallen asleep ; but as she reached the side 
 of his couch he opened his eyes, and taking her 
 hand drew her down to his breast. 
 
 "My darling, my beloved child!" he whis- 
 pered, putting his arm about her and holding 
 her fast with tender caresses. 
 
 "What did the doctor say, papa?" she asked, 
 nestling closer to him and laying her cheek to 
 his. "Does he hope to make you well very 
 soon?"
 
 14 TEE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 For a moment there was no reply, and Evelyn, 
 startled at her father's silence, suddenly raised 
 her head and gazed earnestly, inquiringly into 
 his face. 
 
 He smiled, a little sadly, and gently smooth- 
 ing her hair back from her forehead, "I was 
 thinking," he said, "of a text in the psalm we 
 read together this morning ' My soul, wait thou 
 only upon God, for my expectation is from him.' 
 He and He only can make me well, daughter." 
 
 "Then why send for the doctor, papa?" 
 
 " Because God works by means ; it pleases 
 Him so to do, though it would be no more 
 difficult to Him to accomplish His designs with- 
 out. He has provided remedies, and I think it 
 is His will that we should use them, at the same 
 time asking His blessing upon them, feeling 
 that without it they will be of no avail. " 
 
 "Then you are to have some medicine, I 
 suppose?" 
 
 " Yes ; and to be out a good deal in the open 
 air." 
 
 " Oh, then, won't you come out to the sum- 
 mer-house and lie in the hammock there, with 
 me close beside you to wait on you?" 
 
 " Presently; but I must write a letter first," 
 he said, putting her gently aside and resuming 
 his seat at the writing-table. 
 
 "Can't it wait till to-morrow, papa?" she 
 asked. " You may feel stronger by then."
 
 TEE TWO ELSIES. 15 
 
 " It is to be only a few lines, to your Uncle 
 Lester ; and I want it to go by this afternoon's 
 mail, that, if possible, it may reach Fairview 
 before they have arranged their plans for the 
 summer. I want them to come here to spend 
 the hot months. Should you like it ?" 
 
 " Yes, indeed, papa ! I've always been fond 
 of Uncle Lester, as you know, and I quite fell 
 in love with Aunt Elsie and the baby when he 
 brought them to see us on their return from 
 Europe."
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 'How sudden do our prospects vary here!'. 
 
 IT was the breakfast-hour at Fairview. The 
 young husband and wife chatted pleasantly over 
 their coffee, omelet and rolls, strawberries and 
 cream, the principal subject of discourse being 
 the expected trip to Nantucket in company 
 with her mother, grandparents, and the rest of. 
 the family at Ion. 
 
 Lester and his Elsie had been there the pre- 
 yious evening, helping to celebrate the first an- 
 niversary of the marriage of Edward and Zoe, 
 and had readily fallen in with tne plans for 
 the summer outing proposed by Captain Ray- 
 mond. 
 
 " You will go with us, of course, Elsie?" their 
 mother had said, several of the others eagerly 
 echoing her words, and they had answered that 
 they knew of nothing to hinder, and should be 
 delighted to do so. 
 
 So that question seemed fully settled, and 
 now their talk was of needful preparations and 
 arrangements for so long an absence from home; 
 of the anticipated pleasures of the voyage and
 
 TEE TWO ELSIES. 17 
 
 the proposed lengthened sojourn upon Nan- 
 tucket Island, including the sketching of the 
 most attractive features of its scenery. 
 
 Young, healthy, in easy circumstances, en- 
 tirely congenial in opinions and tastes, they 
 were a very happy couple. 
 
 Lester was meeting with marked success in 
 his chosen profession had received only yes- 
 terday a large price for one of his paintings; 
 and as Elsie and he were essentially one in all 
 their interests, her joy was fully equal to his, if 
 not greater. 
 
 In consequence they were unusually gay this 
 morning, and life seemed very bright and beau- 
 tiful before them. 
 
 They lingered over their meal, and were just 
 leaving the table when a servant came in with 
 the morning's mail. 
 
 There were several newspapers and maga- 
 zines; only one letter. 
 
 "From Eric, dear old boy! I was intend- 
 ing to write to him to-day," remarked Lester, 
 as he examined the superscription. 
 
 " How nice, then, that his came just in time 
 for you to answer it in yours," said Elsie. " I'll 
 leave you to the enjoyment of it while I give 
 my orders for the day," she added, turning 
 from him toward the rear of the house, as they 
 left the breakfast-room together. 
 
 "Yes, my dear, and when you have a spare
 
 18 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 moment to bestow upon your unworthy hus- 
 band, you will find him on the veranda," he 
 answered lightly, bending his steps in that di- 
 rection. 
 
 Only a few minutes had passed when she 
 sought him there; but what a change had come 
 over him! All his gayety had forsaken him, 
 his face was pale, and his eyes, as he turned 
 them upon her, were full of anguish. 
 
 " Oh Lester, my dear, dear husband! what is 
 it?" she cried, hastening to him and laying a 
 hand tenderly upon his shoulder. 
 
 " Bead," he said hoarsely, holding out the 
 open letter to her, Eric's letter, whose sad tid- 
 ings seemed for the time to have driven away 
 all the joy and brightness of life. 
 
 Glancing down the page, Elsie read: 
 
 cc My dear brother, will you come to me? I 
 have sore need of you. For a year past I have 
 felt my strength failing; for the last few months 
 matters have grown worse, till my days and 
 nights are filled with pain and unrest; and to- 
 day I have learned that the time has come for 
 me to set my house in order, for I am to { die, 
 and not live.' Nay, not so: I am to pass from 
 the land of the dying to that blest world where 
 death can never enter. 
 
 "My physician tells me it may possibly be three 
 months ere I reach 'that bourne whence no 
 traveller returns/ but that in all probability
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 19 
 
 I shall arrive there in less than half that 
 time. 
 
 " And there is much I would say to you, my 
 brother; much in which I need your kind help. 
 You will be coming North for the hot season; 
 I would gladly have you, your sweet wife 
 and baby-boy spend it here with us; and to 
 me it seems that there are few pleasanter places 
 than this little home-nest of ours high up on 
 the rocky banks of the grand old Hudson River. 
 We have pure air and magnificent scenery, and 
 it will be most comforting to nie to have your 
 loved companionship as I go down into the 
 valley of the shadow of death. 
 
 " Thank God, it is only the shadow, and I 
 shall go down into it leaning on the strong arm 
 of my beloved. Jesus will be with me to the 
 very end. 
 
 " But I may be asking too much of my sweet 
 sister Elsie; you and she have, perchance, 
 formed other plans more congenial to your 
 tastes and wishes. If so, let me not interfere 
 with them; consider my request withdrawn. 
 Yet, shall I not have at least a sight of your 
 loved faces ere I go hence to return no more? 
 " Lovingly, ERIC." 
 
 Elsie oould scarce see the signature from the 
 fast-falling tears. 
 
 " The dear brother!" she sobbed. " But, oh, 
 Lester, be comforted! His troubles and trials
 
 20 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 are almost over, the battle nearly ended, the 
 victory well-nigh won; and we know he will 
 come off more than conqueror through Him that 
 loved him!" 
 
 "Yes, I know, I know it; but he has been 
 a dear brother to me, and, oh, how can I learn to 
 live without him!" he answered, intones quiver- 
 ing with emotion. 
 
 " 'Twill only be for a time, love, and then 
 you will be restored to each other, never to part 
 any more forever/' Elsie said softly, with her 
 arm about her husband's neck, while her tears 
 mingled with his, and her sweet lips were 
 pressed again and again to his cheek. 
 
 He folded her in a close embrace. 
 
 " My dear, sweet, precious comforter," he 
 jaid, " I can never be unhappy while God spares 
 me my wife." 
 
 "Nor I, while I have you, dearest," she re- 
 sponded, with an added caress. "And v:e will 
 go to poor Eric instead of with mamma and the 
 rest to Nantucket." 
 
 " My sweet one, I could not ask so great a 
 sacrifice from you," he said. 
 
 " I can hardly feel it to be such when I think 
 of your poor brother our brother; for is he 
 not mine also? We will go to him instead, and 
 I know it will be with mamma's approval, 
 grandpa's also. Ah, here they both come!" she 
 exclaimed, in a tone of satisfaction, as the Ion
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 21 
 
 family carriage was seen approaching through 
 the avenue. 
 
 In another moment it had drawn up before 
 the entrance, and Mr. Diusmore and his daugh- 
 ter alighted. With the quick eye of affection 
 the mother at once noted the sadness of her 
 daughter's countenance, of Lester's also, and 
 scarcely had she exchanged the morning greet- 
 ings with them ere she inquired the cause. 
 
 Lester silently handed her Eric's open let- 
 ter. 
 
 Tears trembled in the soft brown eyes as she 
 read. 
 
 In compliance with a mute request from 
 Lester, she passed it on to her father. 
 
 There was a moment of silence after Mr. 
 Dinsmore had finished reading, then the elder 
 Elsie said in low, sympathizing tones, 
 
 "My dears, you will go to him? Delight- 
 ful as it would be to have you with us, I could 
 not wish you to refuse such a request from one 
 BO near and dear. " 
 
 "No, mamma dear, nor could we think of 
 refusing," answered her daughter, quickly, 
 glancing tenderly at her husband as she spoke, 
 *nd receiving a grateful, loving look in return. 
 
 "Certainly not," said Mr. Dinsmore; " but I 
 gee no reason why you should not accompany us on 
 our voyage, spend a few days at Nantucket, and 
 then go on to New York. Do you, Lester?"
 
 22 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 " No, sir; and if my little wife approves of 
 that plan, we will adopt it" 
 
 He turned inquiringly to her. 
 
 " I should like it very much," she said. " If 
 you are quite sure it will not delay us too long," 
 she added as an after-thought. 
 
 " No, scarcely at all, I think," returned Les- 
 ter; "so we will consider that settled." 
 
 " Ah, I am glad that we shall not lose your 
 company altogether, " Mrs. Travilla sai d. ' ' And 
 do not despair for your brother, Lester, for 
 many very sick people have recovered, even after 
 being given up by the doctors. We know, too, 
 that with God nothing ie impossible, and that 
 He is the hearer and answerer of prayer. We 
 will unite our petitions in behalf of Eric, and if 
 it shall be for God's glory and his good, he will 
 be restored to health." 
 
 "Yes, mother; I have not a doubt of that," 
 returned Mr. Leland, " nor of my dear brother's 
 safety in any case. He is one who has lived the 
 life of a Christian for years, and I am sure 
 dying grace will be given him for dying time 
 whenever that shall come." 
 
 "And well may you be," said Mrs. Travilla, 
 " for not one of all God's promises ever fails, 
 and to each of His children He has said, ' As 
 thy days, so shall thy strength be.' " 
 
 " If you want to answer your letter by return 
 of mail, Lester, do not let us hinder you," said
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 23 
 
 Mr. Dinsmore. " We are going to the village 
 presently, and will mail it for you, if you like." 
 
 " Thank you; then I shall write at once," 
 Lester replied, as he rose and left them. 
 
 " This change of plan will involve some 
 change in your intended preparations, will it 
 not, Elsie?" asked Mrs. Travilla. 
 
 " Not very much, mamma, as we are not likely 
 to take part in any gayeties. I shall not need to 
 have any new dresses made; indeed, I think I 
 have already a full supply of everything neces- 
 sary or desirable, in the way of dress, for both 
 baby and myself." 
 
 "Then you will be ready for the trip as soon 
 as any of us?" her grandfather said inquiringly. 
 
 " Yes, sir; I could pack to-day and start this 
 evening if desired to do so," she answered with 
 a smile. 
 
 " We will not put you to the test," he said, 
 " but we hope to sail next Tuesday."
 
 CHAPTER IIL 
 
 " We all do fade as a leaf." (Is. Mv. 6.) 
 
 A FORTNIGHT had passed since the day of the 
 reader's introduction to the dwellers in Crag 
 Cottage; the June roses were blooming about it 
 in even richer profusion than before; tree, and 
 shrub and vine were laden with denser foliage; 
 the place looked a very bower of beauty to the 
 eyes of Lester and his Elsie as the hack which 
 had brought them from the nearest steamboat- 
 landing slowly wound its way up the hill on. 
 which the cottage stood. 
 
 On the vine-covered porch Eric lay in a ham- 
 mock, his little daughter, as usual, by his side. 
 
 Though losing flesh and strength day by day, 
 he still persevered with his work ; had spent 
 some hours over it this morning, but was rest- 
 ing now, his cheek fanned by the pure, sweet 
 air from the mountain and river, his eyes now 
 feasting upon the beauties of the surrounding 
 scenery, and anon turning with fond, fatherly 
 affection upon the face of the child he loved so 
 well. 
 
 She was proving herself an excellent nurse for 
 one of her age; never weary of waiting upon her
 
 TEE TWO ELSIES. 25 
 
 loved patient, always striving to anticipate his 
 every want, and doing her best to entertain him 
 and make him forget his pain. 
 
 She was talking of their expected guests. 
 
 "I am so glad they are coming, papa," she 
 said, " for I hope it will cheer you and do you 
 much good to see your brother/' 
 
 "And sister," he added with a faint smile; 
 " your Aunt Elsie is a very lovely and interesting 
 woman." 
 
 " Yes, but I hope they will let me have my 
 father to myself sometimes," she said, laying her 
 cheek lovingly against the hand that was clasp- 
 ing hers. "I'm hardly willing to share you 
 even with Uncle Lester." 
 
 "No, not all the time," he responded; "we 
 must have an hour alone together now and then. 
 I should not like to be deprived of it any more 
 than you." 
 
 She had lifted her head, and was gazing to- 
 ward the river. " Papa, I think they are here!" 
 she exclaimed. " There is a carriage coming up 
 the drive." 
 
 "Ah, I hope so," he said, his pale cheek 
 flushing with pleasure; and excitement lending 
 him momentary strength, he hastily stepped from 
 the hammock, and with Evelyn went forward to 
 greet and welcome the travellers as they alighted, 
 the hack having now drawn up before the en- 
 trance.
 
 26 TEE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 Both Lester and Elsie were much moved at 
 eight of their brother so sadly changed from 
 the vigorous man from whom they parted less 
 than a year before. 
 
 Elsie had much ado to hide her emotion, and 
 even Lester's voice was husky and tremulous as 
 he returned Eric's greeting and made inquiries 
 regarding his health. 
 
 " It is much the same as when I wrote you," 
 Eric answered, holding fast to his brother's 
 hand, and gazing with a look of strong affection 
 into his face. " And you are quite well?" 
 
 " Quite, thank you; but about yourself, Eric? 
 Would it not be well to have other advice?" 
 
 " I believe there is none better than I have 
 had, brother," Eric said. Then turning to 
 caress the little one in its nurse's arms, "What 
 a fine little fellow! a truly beautiful child, Sister 
 Elsie. Ah, Lester I rejoice that you have a son 
 to keep up the family name. May he live to be 
 a great blessing to you both!" 
 
 "How sweet and pretty he is!" Evelyn said, 
 caressing him in her turn. " Aunt Elsie, shall 
 I show you to your room?" 
 
 " If you please, dear." And they passed on 
 into the house together, while Eric dropped 
 exhausted into an easy-chair, and Lester took 
 possession of another close at his side. 
 
 " You are very weak, Eric/' he remarked, in
 
 TEE TWO ELSIES. 27 
 
 a tone of mingled affection and concern; "and 
 I fear suffer a great deal of pain." 
 
 " Yes, a good deal at times; but," he added 
 with a joyous smile, "I shall soon be in that 
 land where there shall be no more pain, and 
 the inhabitants shall not say ' I am sick.'" 
 
 "Don't speak of it," said Lester hoarsely; 
 " I must hope there are yet years of life in this 
 world before you." 
 
 "What a very pleasant room; what a delight- 
 ful prospect from that window looking toward 
 the river!" Elsie exclaimed, as Evelyn led the 
 way into the spacious, airy apartment set apart 
 for the occupation of herself and husband dur- 
 ing their stay. 
 
 " I think it is," Evelyn returned in a quiet 
 tone; " that was the reason papa and I selected 
 it for you. We have two other spare rooms, but 
 this is the largest and has the loveliest views 
 from its windows." 
 
 " Thank you, dear. Is your mamma well?" 
 
 " I suppose so; she was when we heard last, a 
 day or two ago. She is at Newport, Aunt Elsie; 
 she found herself so worn out, she said, with 
 attending to the claims of society, that a trip to 
 the seashore was quite a necessity. Do you put 
 the claims of society before everything else, 
 Aunt Elsie?" 
 
 "Indeed no," returned Elsie, with a happy 
 laugh. " I'm afraid I put them last on my list:
 
 28 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 husband, baby, mother, grandpa, brothers an<i 
 sisters, all come before society with me/' 
 
 " So they shall with me when I'm a woman," 
 said Evelyn with decision; " and papa shall al- 
 ways, always be first. I don't know how mam- 
 ma can bear to be away from him so much; 
 especially now when he is so weak and ailing. 
 And I am quite mortified that she is not here to 
 welcome you. She said she would be back in 
 time, but now writes that she finds Newport so 
 delightful, and the sea-breezes doing her so much 
 good, that she can't tear herself away just yet." 
 
 1 ' Well, dear, as she is your mother and my 
 sister, we will try not to criticise or find fault 
 with her," responded Elsie, in a gently soothing 
 tone. 
 
 "No; I ought not," acknowledged Evelyn; 
 " papa never does; at least not to me. Mamma 
 eaid she thought we could entertain you for a 
 short time, and we mean to do our best." 
 
 "Yes, dear child; but we must not allow your 
 father to exert himself to that end; we did not 
 come to be entertained, but to try to be of use 
 to him." 
 
 "It was very kind," said Evelyn, gratefully; 
 " it must have been quite a sacrifice, for you to 
 leave that beautiful Nantucket so soon after 
 arriving there; I know about it, because we were 
 there two summers ago, and I could hardly beai 
 to come away."
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 29 
 
 " It is very pleasant there, but so it is here 
 also," responded Elsie. 
 
 Evelyn looked much pleased. "I am glad 
 you like it, Aunt Elsie," she said. " / think it 
 the dearest spot on earth; but then it has al- 
 ways been my home." 
 
 " You are justly partial to it, Evelyn," Elsie 
 said, "for it is a sweet spot." 
 
 " Thank you. Our dinner will be ready in 
 about an hour from now; but don't take the 
 trouble to dress, there will be no one but 
 ourselves," Evelyn said, retiring. 
 
 Elsie was not sorry to learn that her sister-in- 
 law was absent from home; for though neither 
 really disliked the other, they were not congenial; 
 their opinions, their tastes, their views of life, 
 its pleasures and its duties, were so widely 
 different that they could have but little in 
 common. 
 
 A proud, self-important woman would have 
 taken offence at the lack of hospitality and con- 
 sideration shown her in the failure of the mis- 
 tress of the house to be present with a welcome 
 on her arrival, but such was not Elsie's character. 
 She had but a humble opinion of her own impor- 
 tance and her own deserts, so very readily ex- 
 cused and overlooked the neglect. 
 
 But his wife's conduct was very mortifying 
 to Eric, as he showed in his apology for her, on 
 Elsie's rejoining him and Lester on the porch.
 
 30 THE TWO ELSIES 
 
 Elsie accepted his excuses very sweetly, 
 ing him that she expected to find much enjoy- 
 ment in his society, her husband's, and Eve- 
 lyn's, and would have been very sorry had 
 Laura returned home for her sake before her 
 visit to Newport was completed. 
 
 Evelyn, too, felt much chagrin on account of 
 the lack of courtesy and hospitality in her 
 mother's behavior toward these relatives, es- 
 teemed by herself and her father as worthy of 
 all honor. She made no remark about it to 
 either of them, but tried very earnestly to fill 
 her mother's place as hostess during her ab- 
 sence. 
 
 She was a very womanly little girl, with a 
 quaint, old-fashioned manner which Elsie 
 thought quite charming. It was touching to 
 see the devoted affection with which she ho- 
 vered over and waited upon her sick father. 
 She was seldom absent from his side for more 
 than a few minutes at a time, except when he 
 sent her out for air and exercise. 
 
 Elsie usually accompanied her on her walks 
 and drives, while Lester remained with hie 
 brother. 
 
 Eric seized these opportunities to open his 
 heart to Lester in regard to the future of his 
 only and beloved child, his one great anxiety in 
 the prospect of death. 
 
 "I cannot leave her to her mother's care,"
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 31 
 
 he said, with a sigh and a look of anguish. " It 
 is a sad, a humiliating thing to say in regard to 
 one's wife, but I have oeen sorety disappointed 
 in my choice of a partner for life. 
 
 " We married for love, and she is very dear to 
 me still, but our tastes and views are widely 
 dissimilar. She has no relish for the quiet 
 pleasures of home, finds the duties of a wife and 
 mother extremely irksome, and is not content 
 unless living in a constant whirl of excitement, 
 a never-ending round of pleasure-parties, balls, 
 concerts, and other fashionable amusements. 
 
 " I cannot join her in it ; and so, for years past, 
 we have gone our separate ways. 
 
 "Evelyn, her mother having no time to be- 
 stow upon her, has been left almost entirely to 
 me, and I have earnestly striven to train her 
 up to a noble Christian womanhood ; to culti- 
 vate her mind and heart, and give her a taste for 
 far higher pleasures than those to be found in 
 the giddy whirl of fashionable follies. 
 
 " I think I have already succeeded to some ex- 
 tent ; but she is so young that, of course, much 
 of the work yet remains to be done ; and Laura 
 is not the person to carry it on ; also, I think, 
 would not covet the task. 
 
 "Lester, if you will undertake her guardian- 
 ship and receive her into your family, to be 
 brought up under the influence of your lovely 
 wife and mother-in-law, I shall die happy.
 
 32 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 Would it be asking too much, my dear 
 brother ?" 
 
 "You could not ask too much of me, Eric," 
 Lester said with emotion ; "and if my Elsie is 
 willing, it shall be as you wish." 
 
 Eric expressed his thanks, and his hope that 
 Elsie would not object. 
 
 "My darling will not be a troublesome 
 charge," he said ; " she has her faults, of course, 
 but they are not of a kind to make her a dis- 
 agreeable inmate of your family ; and her ad- 
 miration for her Aunt Elsie is so great that, 
 doubtless, she will yield readily to her wishes 
 and study to be like her in her loveliness of 
 character and manners." 
 
 " Yes ; Evelyn is a child any father might be 
 proud of," assented Lester. " Surely her mother 
 cannot help being fond of her, and you would 
 not separate them, Eric ?" 
 
 Eric looked much disturbed. For a moment 
 he seemed lost in thought; then said, "lean- 
 not tell just what Laura will do ; she certainly 
 must have some affection for our child, but not 
 enough, I fear, to make her willing to resign 
 any pleasure for her sake. I think she will not 
 care for a settled home when I am gone, but will 
 spend her time in flitting about from one 
 fashionable resort to another ; and in that case 
 Evelyn would be only a burden and care to 
 her : one she will probably be glad to get rid
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 3$ 
 
 of. I see plainly that it could be for neither 
 your happiness nor Laura's to attempt to live 
 together; but perhaps you would be willing to 
 receive her as a guest occasionally, and for a 
 short time ?" 
 
 "Certainly," Lester said; "and to assist 
 her pecuniarily, if necessary." 
 
 " Thank you for the generous offer," return- 
 ed Eric, gratefully ; " but there will be no need 
 to trespass upon your kindness in that way. 
 Laura has some money of her own, and her 
 proportion of mine will make her very comfort- 
 able ; while the remainder will be sufficient to 
 clothe and educate Evelyn, and give her a 
 moderate income afterward for the rest of her 
 life, if it is not lost in any way ; and that she 
 will not be robbed of it in her minority I feel 
 certain, having been so fortunate as to secure 
 you for my executor," he added, with an affec- 
 tionate glance and smile. 
 
 " I shall certainly do the best I can to take 
 care of it for her," Lester said, his voice a little 
 unsteady with the thought that these were his 
 brother's dying wishes to which he was listen- 
 ing ; "but I am not a business man, and " 
 
 "I am quite willing to trust to your good 
 sense, honesty, and love for your niece," inter- 
 rupted Eric, hearing- trhe approaching footsteps 
 of Elsie and his daughter. 
 
 Evelyn's wish that she might sometimes have
 
 34 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 her father to herself was gratified. Lester and 
 Elsie were thoroughly considerate, and almost 
 every day went out together for an hour or 
 more, leaving the little girl to perform the 
 duties of nurse. 
 
 Then there was an interchange of confidences 
 and endearments such as was not indulged in 
 the presence of any third person, and Eric im- 
 proved the occasion to give his darling much 
 tender and wise fatherly counsel which he 
 thought might be of use to her in the coming 
 years when he would no longer be at her 
 side. 
 
 He did not tell her of the trial that was draw- 
 ing so near the parting that would rend her 
 heart but she more than half suspected it, as 
 she saw him day by day grow weaker, paler, and 
 thinner. 
 
 But the very idea was so terrible that she 
 put it resolutely from her, and thought and 
 talked hopef ally of the time when he would be 
 well again. 
 
 And he could not bear to crush the hope that 
 made her so bright and happy ; but he spoke 
 often to her of the blessedness of those who 
 sleep in Jesus, and made her read to him the 
 passage of Scripture which tells of the glories 
 and bliss of heaven of the inheritance of the 
 saints in light the things which "eye hath 
 not seen nor ear heard, neither the heart of man
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 35 
 
 conceived " the things that God hath prepared 
 for them that love him, for them "who have 
 washed their robes and made them white in the 
 blood of the Lamb."
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 "Never morning wore 
 To evening, but some heart did "break. " 
 
 TENNYSOW. 
 
 LAURA lingered at Newport for several weeks 
 after the arrival of Lester and Elsie at Crag 
 Cottage; so that the brothers had abundance of 
 time and opportunity for private talks and busi- 
 ness arrangements, and Evelyn to practise the 
 r61e of hostess. 
 
 When at last she did reach home, she was 
 greatly shocked at the change in her husband; 
 and she heaped reproaches upon poor Evelyn 
 for not giving her more faithful reports of his 
 condition. 
 
 "Mamma," said the little girl, "I did write 
 you that he was getting weaker and weaker; 
 that he was no longer able to walk, or even 
 drive out, and had wakeful, restless nights. I 
 thought you would certainly want to come to 
 him when you heard that. But don't worry; 
 Dr. Taylor has changed the medicine, and I hope 
 he will soon be better now." 
 
 "No, he wont; he'll not live a month I" she 
 exclaimed half angrily; then glancing at Evelyn's
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 37 
 
 pale, terror-stricken face, " Pshaw, child ! don't 
 be frightened," she said; ."I clid not really 
 mean it; I dare say we shall have him about 
 again in a few weeks." 
 
 " Mamma, what do you really think ?" asked 
 the little girl, clasping her hands and gazing in to 
 her mother's face with a look of agonized entreaty. 
 " I know you believe in deceiving people some- 
 times when you think it for their good, for I 
 have heard you say so; but I want to know the 
 truth, even if it breaks my heart." 
 
 "I'm not a doctor, Evelyn," returned her 
 mother coldly; " I can judge only from appear- 
 ances, which are as visible to you as to me. 
 Besides, what is the use of my giving my opin- 
 ion, since you choose to believe I am capable of 
 intentionally deceiving you ?" 
 
 With the last word she sailed from the room, 
 leaving Evelyn alone in the parlor, where the 
 conversation had taken place. 
 
 Evelyn sat like one stunned by a heavy blow. 
 Could it be that her father was dying the dear 
 father who was all the world to her ? Oh, what 
 would life be worth without him ? how could 
 she go on living ? How soon would the dread 
 parting come ? how many more days or hours 
 might she spend in his dear companionship ? 
 Ah, those precious hours were fast slipping away; 
 every moment spent away from his side was a 
 great loss; she would go to him at once.
 
 88 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 She started up, but dropped into her seat 
 again; "marama" was with him, and just now 
 she would rather avoid her society. 
 
 Covering her face with her hands, she sat 
 silently thinking, going over again in imagina- 
 tion all that had passed between her father and 
 herself during the last few weeks, recalling their 
 conversations, especially every word he had ad- 
 dressed to her bearing upon her future; all his 
 loving counsels; his exhortations to lean upon 
 God in every time of trial and perplexity; to 
 carry every sorrow, anxiety, and care to the 
 Lord Jesus in unwavering confidence that there 
 she would find never-failing sympathy, comfort, 
 and help. 
 
 And now for the first time it struck her that 
 thus he was trying to prepare her to do without 
 him the earthly parent who had been hitherto 
 the confidant of all her childish griefs, perplexi- 
 ties, hopes, joy, sand fears; and with the thought 
 the conviction deepened that he was indeed 
 passing away to that bourne whence no traveller 
 returns. 
 
 Tears were stealing between the slender fin- 
 gers, low, deep sobs shaking her slight frame, 
 when a hand was gently laid upon her shoulder, 
 and a sweet-toned voice asked in tender accents, 
 " What is it, Evelyn, dear ?" 
 
 "0 Aunt Elsie," cried the little girl, lifting 
 a tear-stained face, "you will tell me the truth!
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 38 
 
 Is my dear papa No, no, I can't say it ! but oh, 
 do you think we may hope he will soon be well 
 again ?" 
 
 "Dear child," Elsie said, in quivering tones, 
 as she seated herself and, putting an arm about 
 the little girl's waist, drew her close with a 
 tender caress, "he is very ill, but * while there is 
 life there is hope/ for with God all things are 
 possible." 
 
 " Oh I know I understand what that means!" 
 cried Evelyn in anguished accents, "he is dy- 
 ing! my dear, dear father !" 
 
 " My poor child, my poor, dear child !" Elsie 
 said, her tears falling fast, " I can feel for you, 
 for it is not very long since I stood by the death- 
 bed of a dear father. Flesh and heart fail in 
 such a trial; but look to Jesus for help and 
 strength to endure, and he will sustain and com- 
 fort you, as he did me." 
 
 "I can never, never bear it !" sobbed Evelyn, 
 hiding her face on Elsie's shoulder. "And 
 papa oh, how dreadful for him to have to go 
 away all alone ! I wish I could go with him." 
 
 "That can not be, dear; but he will not go 
 alone. ' Yea, though I walk through the valley 
 of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil: for 
 thou art with me.' Jesus will be with him and 
 he will need no one else." 
 
 "Yes; I know, and I am glad for him; but 
 oh, who will be with me when he is gone ?
 
 40 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 Mamma is seldom at home, and cares nothing 
 for having me with her/' 
 
 " God will raise up friends and companions 
 for you, dear, and if you seek the Lord Jesus, 
 he will be to you a Friend indeed; One who 
 sticketh closer than a brother or father, or any 
 earthly creature; a Friend who will never die, 
 never leave or forsake you." 
 
 For some moments there was silence in the 
 room, broken only by Evelyn's low sobs; but at 
 length she spoke in trembling, tearful tones, 
 "Will the angels come and carry him to hea- 
 ven, Aunt Elsie, as they did the poor beggar, 
 Lazarus, the Bible tells about ?" 
 
 "Yes, dear, I believe they will," Elsie an- 
 swered, tenderly smoothing the child's hair. 
 " And I think they will be full of joy for him, 
 because he will be done with all the pains, the 
 troubles and trials of earth, and going to be 
 forever with the Lord. I believe they will carry 
 him home, with songs of gladness; and oh what a 
 welcome he will receive when he enters the 
 gates of the Celestial City ! for the Bible tells 
 us ' Precious in the sight of the Lord is the 
 death of his saints; ' and that ' He shall see of 
 the travail of His soul and be satisfied.' It tells 
 us that His love for his people exceeds in depth 
 and tenderness that of a mother for her child. 
 Then how must he rejoice over each one of his 
 ransomed ones as he takes them in his arms and
 
 TEE TWO ELSIES. 41 
 
 bids them welcome to the blissful mansions he 
 has prepared for them." 
 
 "Yes; I shall be glad for papa; but Aunt 
 Elsie, what can I do without him ?" 
 
 " God will help and comfort you, dear child; 
 he will be your father," Elsie said with emo- 
 tion. " ' A Father of the fatherless, and a 
 judge of the widows, is God in his holy habita- 
 tion.' " 
 
 " It is a very sweet promise," said Evelyn. 
 " Aunt Elsie, I wish I knew that was a true, a 
 real occurrence that story of Dives and Laz- 
 arus; for then I should be quite sure that angels 
 do come to carry home Christians when they 
 die, and that they would come for papa; but some 
 people say it is only a parable." 
 
 "But the Bible does not say so," returned 
 Elsie. "Jesus narrates it as a real occurrence, 
 and I believe it was. Nothing has ever hap- 
 pened in any world that he has not seen and 
 known, therefore he was perfectly competent 
 to tell about the life and death of any man, and 
 also of his experiences after death. So I think, 
 dear child, you may take all the comfort you 
 can find in believing it a narrative of actual oc- 
 currence. 
 
 " Ah, now I remember something that may 
 perhaps give you comfort as additional proof 
 that angels do carry home the souls of God's 
 children. I heard an old minister a man
 
 42 THE TWO ELSIEB. 
 
 whose word I should credit as entirely as the 
 evidence of my own senses tell it to my 
 mother. 
 
 " He said that when he was a boy, at home 
 on his father's farm, he and his brother were 
 one evening out in a meadow attending to their 
 horses. Some short distance from them was 
 the dwelling of an old elder, a remarkably de- 
 voted Christian man, who always had family 
 worship morning and evening, and always, on 
 those occasions, sang a hymn to either Mear or 
 Old Hundred. 
 
 " On this particular evening the lads, while 
 busy there in the meadow, were surprised by 
 hearing sounds as of a number of voices singing 
 one of the elder's two tunes I have forgotten 
 now which it was but the sounds came nearer 
 and nearer, from the direction of the elder's 
 house and, to the great wonder and astonish- 
 ment of the lads, passed above their heads. 
 
 " They heard the voices in the air, but saw 
 nothing of the singers. Afterward they learned 
 that the good old man had died just at that 
 time." * 
 
 " How strange," said Evelyn, in an awe- 
 struck tone. " Aunt Elsie, if I could hear 
 their song of joy over papa, I should not grieve 
 
 * Given the author as a fact, by a Christian lady who 
 had it from the good minister's own lips.
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 43 
 
 quite so much." The door opened and Laura 
 looked in. 
 
 "Evelyn," she said, in a piqued tone, "your 
 father wants you. It actually seems that you, a 
 mere child, are more necessary to him than his 
 own wife. He would see you alone for a few 
 minutes/' 
 
 Silently, for her heart was too full for speech, 
 Evelyn withdrew herself from Elsie's arms and 
 hastened to obey the summons.
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 "Gone before 
 To that unknown and silent shore." 
 
 CHARLES LAMB. 
 
 Mr. Leland, lying pale and languid on his 
 couch, was listening intently for the approach- 
 ing footsteps of his child. 
 
 As she stole softly in, fearful of disturbing 
 him, he lifted his head slightly and greeted her 
 with a tender, pitying smile and a feebly out- 
 stretched hand. 
 
 " My darling," he whispered, drawing her to 
 him, " my poor darling; so they have told you ? 
 I have tried to spare you the bitter truth as 
 long as I could; bitter to you, love, and to me 
 for your sake; yet the will of God be done; He 
 knows and will do what is best for us both/' 
 
 Evelyn was making a determined effort at 
 self-control for his dear sake, that she might 
 not disturb him with the knowledge that her 
 very heart was breaking. 
 
 " Papa," she said, with a vain endeavor to 
 steady her tones, " dear, dearest papa, you will 
 surely get well; for I will pray day and night to
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 46 
 
 (Jod to cure you; and have you not taught me 
 that He is the hearer and answerer of prayer, 
 that He loves us, and that He is able to do every- 
 thing ? " 
 
 " Yes, dear daughter; and it is all true, but 
 His thoughts are not as our thoughts; He may 
 see best to take me now to the heavenly home 
 toward which you too, I hope, are traveling; 
 best for you as well as for me." 
 
 O papa, how can it be best for me, when 
 you are such a help to me in going that road; 
 the only help I have ? " 
 
 " He is able to raise up other and better help- 
 ers for you, dearest, and He Himself will be the 
 best of all. Perhaps it is to draw you nearer to 
 Himself that He is taking away the earthly 
 father upon whom have been accustomed to 
 lean." 
 
 Mr. Leland's voice faltered with the last 
 words; the exertion of talking so much had ex- 
 hausted his feeble frame, and closing his eyes, 
 he lay lifting up silent petitions for his 
 child. 
 
 " Evelyn thought he slept, and lest she should 
 disturb him, forcibly repressed her inclination 
 to relieve her over-burdened heart by sobs and 
 sighs. 
 
 She remained close at his side, gently fanning 
 him, for the day was oppressively hot. 
 
 But presently he opened his eyes, and fixed
 
 46 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 them upon her face with a long look of tender- 
 est love and sympathy a look that impressed 
 itself indelibly upon her memory and was often, 
 in after years, dwelt upon with feelings of 
 strangely mingled joy and grief. 
 
 " My darling," he murmured at length, so low 
 that her quick ear scarce caught the words, 
 " my precious child, I leave you to the care of 
 Him who is a Father of the fatherless. I have 
 been pleading with Him for you; pleading His 
 promise to those who trust in Him ' I will be 
 a God to thee and to thy seed after thee.' It is 
 an everlasting covenant, and shall never fail. 
 Seek Him, my darling, seek Him with all your 
 heart, and He will be your God forever and 
 ever: your Guide even unto death. " 
 
 " I will, papa, I will," she whispered, pres- 
 sing her quivering lips to his cheek. 
 
 The end did not come that day; for another 
 week the loved sufferer lingered in pain and 
 weakness, borne with Christian fortitude and 
 resignation. 
 
 For the most part his mind was clear and 
 calm, the joy of the Lord his strength and stay; 
 yet were there moments when doubts and fears 
 assailed him. 
 
 " What is it, dear brother ? " Elsie asked one 
 lay, seeing a troubled look upon his face. 
 
 " 'How many are mine iniquities and sins,'" 
 he answered; "'mine iniquities are gone over
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 4? 
 
 mine head; as a heavy burden they are too heavy 
 forme.'" 
 
 " But ' He was wounded for our trangressions, 
 He was bruised for our iniquities; the chastise- 
 ment of our peace was upon Him; and with His 
 stripes we are healed,' " quoted Elsie. 
 
 " Oh, bless the Lord ' who forgiveth all thine 
 iniquities.'" 
 
 " Yes," he said, "but I am so vile, so sinful 
 it seems utterly impossible that I ever can be 
 pure in His sight who is ' of purer eyes than to 
 behold evil, and cannot look on iniquity.'" 
 
 " ' The blood of Jesus Christ his Son cleanseth 
 us from all sin/ " quoted Elsie in low tones of 
 deepest sympathy. 
 
 "'Thou shalt call his n*me Jesus; for he 
 shall save his people from their sins.' 
 
 " ' This Man, because he continueth ever, 
 hath an unchangeable priesthood. Wherefore 
 he is able also to save them to the uttermost that 
 come unto God by him, seeing he ever liveth to 
 make intercession for them.' 
 
 " ' Who gave himself for us, that he might 
 redeem us from all iniquity.' 
 
 " ' Let Israel hope in the Lord; for with the 
 Lord there is mercy, and with him is plenteous 
 redemption. And he shall redeem Israel from 
 all his iniquities.' " 
 
 "Blessed words!" he ejaculated, the cloud 
 lifting from his brow, " blessed, blessed words 1
 
 48 TEE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 I will donbt and fear no more; I will trust His 
 power to save; His imputed righteousness is 
 mine, and covered with that spotless robe I need 
 not fear to enter the presence of the King of 
 kings." 
 
 Some hours later the messenger came, and 
 whispering, "All is peace, peace, unclouded 
 peace/' the dying saint fell asleep in Jesus. 
 
 Gently, tenderly Lester closed the sightless 
 eyes, saying in moved tones, "Farewell, brother 
 beloved ! Thank God the battle's fought, the 
 victory won ! " 
 
 Aad now Evelyn, who had been for hours 
 close at her father's side, waiting upon him, 
 smoothing his pillow, moistening his lips, gaz- 
 ing with yearning tenderness into his eyes, 
 drinking in his every word and look while dis- 
 playing a power of self-control wonderful to see 
 in a child of her years, burst into a passion of 
 tears and sobs, pressing her lips again and again 
 to the brow, the cheek, the lips of the dead 
 those pale lips that for the first time failed to 
 respond to her loving carresses. 
 
 But with a wild shriek the new-made widow 
 went into strong hysterics ; and, resuming her 
 eelf-control, the little girl left the dead to wait 
 upon and console the living parent. 
 
 "Mamma, dearest mamma," she said, in quiv- 
 ering tones, putting her arms about her mother, 
 *' think how blest he is; the angels aie event
 
 TEE TWO ELSIES. 49 
 
 now carrying him home with songs of gladness 
 to be forever with the Lord; and he will never 
 be sick or in pain any more." 
 
 " But what is to become of me ?" sobbed her 
 mother. " I cannot do without him, if you 
 can. You couldn't have loved him half so well 
 as I did or you would never take his loss so 
 quietly." 
 
 '* Mamma !" cried the child, her tone speak- 
 ing deeply wounded feeling, -'if you could 
 know how I loved him ! my dear, dear father I 
 Oh, why am I left behind ? why could I not 
 go with him ? " 
 
 "And leave your mother all alone !" was the 
 reproachful rejoinder. " But you always lovel 
 him best; never cared particularly for me; and 
 never will I suppose," she added, going into a 
 stronger paroxysm than before. 
 
 " mamma, don't ! " cried Evelyn, in sore 
 distress. "I love you dearly too; and you are 
 all I have left." She threw an arm about her 
 mother's neck as she spoke, but was thrust im- 
 patiently aside. 
 
 " You are suffocating me; can't you see it ? 
 Help me to bed in the next room, and call Han- 
 nah. She perhaps will have sense enough to 
 apply restoratives." 
 
 But both Lester and Elsie had come to her 
 aid, and the former, taking her in his arms, car- 
 ried her to the bed, while Evelyn hastened to
 
 50 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 call the nurse who had for the past week or two 
 assisted in the care of him who now no longer 
 needed anything but the last sad offices. 
 
 Laura's grief continued to be very violent in 
 its manifestations, yet did not hinder her from 
 taking an absorbing interest in the preparation 
 of her own and Evelyn's mourning garments. 
 She was careful that they should be of the deep- 
 est black, the finest quality, the most fashion- 
 able cut ; to all of which the bereaved child -& 
 silent undemonstrative mourner was supremely 
 indifferent. Her mother noted it with surprise, 
 for Evelyn was a child of decided opinions and 
 wont to be fastidious about her attire. 
 
 "Flounces on this skirt, I suppose, Miss? 
 how many ?" asked the dressmaker. 
 
 " Jnstas mamma pleases ; I do not care in the 
 least," returned Evelyn. 
 
 " Why Eva, what has come over you ?" 
 queried her mother. " It is something new for 
 you to be so indifferent in regard to your dress." 
 
 " You are the only one I care to please now, 
 mamma," replied the little girl in tremulous 
 tones. " I think there is no one else likely to 
 be interested in the matter." 
 
 Laura was touched. " You are a good child," 
 ghe said ; " and I think you may well trust every- 
 thing to my taste ; it is considered excellent by 
 ny friends and acquaintance." 
 
 With though tfulness beyond her years Evelyn
 
 THE TWO ELSIES 51 
 
 presently drew her mother aside, out of earshot 
 of the dressmaker, and whispered, " Mamma 
 dear, don't put too much expense on me ; you 
 know there is no one to earn money for us now." 
 
 " No, but he cannot have left us poor/' rejoined 
 the mother ; "for I know his business has paid 
 very well indeed for years past. And of course 
 his wife and child inherit all he has left." 
 
 " I do not know ! I do not care !" cried 
 Evelyn, hot tears streaming from her eyes. 
 " What is money without papa to help us enjoy 
 
 itr 
 
 " Something that it is very convenient, in- 
 deed absolutely necessary, to have in this practi- 
 cal woi'ld, as you will know when you are older 
 and wiser," returned her mother, with some 
 severity of tone ; for Evelyn's words had seemed 
 to her like a reproach, and an insinuation that 
 Eric's daughter was a deeper and more sincere 
 mourner for him than his widow. 
 
 Such was the fact but she was by no means 
 ready to admit it. And she had loved him, 
 perhaps, as well as slie was capable of loving any 
 one but herself. Since her return home she 
 had been too much occupied with his critical 
 condition, and then his death, to give a thought 
 to the state of his affairs or the disposition to 
 be made of his property. 
 
 True, she had little cause for anxiety in regard 
 to these things, knowing that he had no finan-
 
 52 TEE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 cial entanglements, and having heard him say 
 on more than one occasion, that whatever he 
 might possess at the time of his death would be 
 left to his wife and child ; yet had she been an 
 unloving wife, queries, hopes and fears in re- 
 gard to the amount he was leaving her would 
 have found some place in her thoughts. 
 
 And now that Evelyn had in a manner opened 
 the subject, they did so ; she was no longer ab- 
 sorbed in her grief; it was present with her 
 fitill, but her thoughts were divided between it 
 on the one hand and her mourning and future 
 prospects on the other. 
 
 It now occurred to her that Evelyn, being 
 tmder age and heir to some property, must have 
 a guardian. 
 
 " That should be left to me," she said to her- 
 .self. "lam quite capable her natural guar- 
 dian too ; and I trust he has not associated any 
 one else with me. It would be too provoking, 
 for he would be forever interfering in my plans 
 end wishes for the child." 
 
 She waited till the day after that on which 
 the body was laid away in its last resting-place, 
 then finding herself alone with her brother-in- 
 law, said to him, " I want a little talk with you, 
 Lester, for it is time for me to be arranging my 
 plans. As you were with your brother for some 
 weeks before his death, I presume you can tell 
 nie all about his affairs. Did he make a will ?"
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 63 
 
 "He did; leaving his entire estate to his 
 wife and child/' replied Lester, in a grave but 
 kindly tone. 
 
 " One third to me and two to her, I sup- 
 pose ?" 
 
 " Yes ; but I think he said you would be the 
 richer of the two, having some property of your 
 own." 
 
 " That is quite correct. I am appointed exe- 
 cutrix, and guardian to Evelyn of course ?" 
 
 "No," Lester replied, with some hesitation, 
 for he saw that she would be ill-pleased with 
 the arrangements Eric had made ; " at the 
 earnest solicitation of my brother, I consented 
 to become his executor and the guardian of his 
 child." 
 
 Laura did not speak for a moment, but her 
 eyes flashed and her cheek paled with anger. 
 " Ah, I might have known it," she hissed at 
 length ; " had I not been the most innocent 
 and unsuspicious of women I should have known 
 better than to leave him for weeks to the wiles 
 of designing relatives ; when, too, his mind was 
 weakened by disease." 
 
 " His mind was perfectly clear and strong 
 from first to last, Laura," returned Lester 
 mildly, " and you greatly mistake in supposing 
 I had anything to gain by agreeing to his wishes 
 or that I was at all covetous of either office." 
 
 " Pardon me," she sneered, "but if you do
 
 64 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 not receive a percentage for your trouble, you 
 will be the first executor I ever heard of who 
 did not." 
 
 " I shall not accept a cent," he retorted, with 
 some slight indignation in his tones. 
 
 " We shall see ; men can change their minds 
 as well as women. But surely I am associated 
 with you in the guardianship of Evelyn ?" 
 
 " According to her father's will I am sole 
 guardian, "said Lester. 
 
 1 ' It is too much ; I am the child's natural 
 guardian, and shall contest my rights if neces- 
 sary," returned Laura, defiantly ; and with the 
 last word she rose and left the room. 
 
 Elsie, entering the parlor a moment later, 
 found her husband pacing to and fro with a very 
 disturbed and anxious air. 
 
 " What is the matter ?" she asked, and he 
 answered with an account of his interview with 
 "^aura. 
 
 "How strange !" she exclaimed. "Her love 
 for her husband cannot have been very deep and 
 strong, if she is so ready to oppose the carrying 
 out of his dying wishes. But do not let it 
 trouble you, Lester ; she is venting her anger in 
 idle threats, and will never proceed to the length 
 of contesting the will in a court of law. " 
 
 " I trust not," he said sighing. " Ah me ! 
 if my poor brother had but made a wiser choice." 
 
 In the library, whither Mrs. Laura Leland
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 55 
 
 bent her steps on her sudden exit from the par- 
 lor, Evelyn was sitting in her father's vacant 
 chair, her elbow resting on the table, her cheek 
 in her hand, her eyes on the carpet at her feet, 
 while her sad thoughts travelled back over many 
 an hour spent there in the loved companionship 
 of the dear departed. 
 
 She looked up inquiringly on her mother's 
 abrupt entrance, and noted with surprise the 
 flush on her cheek and the angry light in her 
 eyes. 
 
 "Ah, here you are!" said Laura. "Pray, 
 were you let into the secret of the arrangements 
 made in my absence ?" 
 
 "What arrangements, mamma P" asked the 
 little girl wonderingly. 
 
 "In regard to your guardianship, and the 
 care of the property left by your father." 
 
 " No, mamma, I never knew or thought any- 
 thing about those things. Must I have a guar- 
 dian ? Why should I be under the control of 
 anyone but you?" 
 
 "Yes, why indeed? I would not have be- 
 lieved it of your father! but he has actually left 
 you to the sole guardianship of your Uncle 
 Lester. You may well look astonished," she 
 added, noting the expression of Evelyn's face. 
 " I feel that I am robbed of my natural right 
 in my child."
 
 56 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 "You need not, mamma; I shall obey you 
 just the same of course, for nothing can release 
 me from the obligation to keep the fifth com- 
 mandment. So do not, I beg of you, blame 
 papa." 
 
 With what a quiver of pain the young voice 
 pronounced that loved name! 
 
 "No; I blame your uncle; for no doubt he 
 used undue influence with Eric while his mind 
 was enfeebled by illness. And I blame myself 
 also for leaving my husband to that influence; 
 but I little thought he was so ill so near his 
 end; nor did I suspect his brother of being so 
 designing a man." 
 
 "Mamma, you quite mistake in regard to 
 both/' exclaimed Evelyn, in a pained, indignant 
 tone; "Uncle Lester is not a designing person, 
 and papa's mind was not in the least enfeebled 
 by his illness." 
 
 "No, of course not; it can not be doubted 
 that a child of your age is far more capable of 
 judging than a woman of mine," was the sar- 
 castic rejoinder. 
 
 "Mamma, please do not speak so unkindly 
 to me," entreated the little girl, unbidden tears 
 springing to her eyes; "you know you are all I 
 have now." 
 
 " No, you have your dear Uncle Leater and 
 Aunt Elsie, and I foresee that they will soon
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 57 
 
 fteal your heart entirely away from your 
 mother." 
 
 "Mamma, how can you speak such cruel 
 words to me?" cried Evelyn. "I would not 
 hurt you so for all the world."
 
 CHAPTER VI 
 
 " Farewell; God knows when we shall meet again.** 
 
 SHAKBPEA.IUE. 
 
 LAUEA said no more about breaking the will, 
 bat her manner toward Lester and Elsie was so 
 cold and repellant that they were not sorry that 
 she shut herself up in her own room during the 
 greater part of each day while they and she 
 remained at Crag Cottage. 
 
 Had they consulted only their own inclina- 
 tion, they would have taken their own departure 
 immediately after seeing Eric laid in his grave; 
 but Lester's duties as executor and guardian 
 made it necessary for them to stay on for some 
 weeks. 
 
 The cottage was a part of Evelyn's portion of 
 the estate, but Laura was given the right to 
 make it her home so long as she remained 
 Eric's widow. 
 
 Laura knew this, having read the will, 
 but as that instrument made no mention of 
 Eric's desire that his daughter should reside 
 with her guardian, she was not aware of that 
 fact; and feeling well nigh certain that it would
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 5& 
 
 rouse her anger and opposition, Lester dreaded 
 making the disclosure. 
 
 But while perplexing himself with the ques- 
 tion how best to approach her on the subject, 
 he found among his brother's papers, a sealed 
 letter addressed to her. 
 
 Calling Evelyn, he put it into her hand, bid- 
 ding her carry it to her mother. 
 
 Half an hour later the little girl was again at 
 his side, asking in tearful tones, "Uncle Lester, 
 must mamma and I be separated?" 
 
 He was in the library, seated before a table, 
 and seemed very busy over a pile of papers laid 
 thereon; but pushing back his chair, he threw 
 his arm round her waist and drew her to his 
 knee. 
 
 "No, my dear child, not necessarily," he said, 
 softly caressing her hair and cheek; "your 
 mother will be made welcome at Fairview if she 
 sees fit to go with us." 
 
 "But she wants to stay here and keep me 
 with her; and it's my home, you know, the dear 
 home where everything reminds me of papa. 
 Will you let me stay?" 
 
 "Do you really wish it, Evelyn? do you not 
 desire to carry out the dying wishes of the father 
 you loved so dearly?" 
 
 "Yes, uncle," she said, the tears stealing 
 down her cheeks, "but perhaps he wouldn't 
 care now, and mamma is so sorely distressed at
 
 60 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 the thought of separation; and and it hurts 
 me too; for she is my mother, and I have no 
 father now or brother, or sister/' 
 
 "You must let me be a father to you, my 
 poor, dear child/' he said in moved tones, and 
 drawing her closer; "I will do my utmost to 
 fill his place to you, and I hope you will come 
 to me always with your troubles and perplexities, 
 feeling the same assurance of finding sympathy 
 and help that you did in carrying them to him/* 
 
 " Oh, thank you ! " she responded. " I think 
 you are a dear, kind uncle, and very much like 
 papa; you remind me of him very often in your 
 looks, and words and ways." 
 
 " I am glad to hear you say so," he answered. 
 "I had a great admiration for that dear brother, 
 and for his sake as well as her own, I am very 
 fond of his little daughter. And now about this 
 question. I shall not compel your obedience to 
 your father's wishes at least not for the pres- 
 ent but shall leave the decision to your own 
 heart and conscience. Take a day or two to 
 think over the matter, and then let me hear your 
 decision. 
 
 " In the meantime, if you can persuade your 
 mamma to go with us to Fairview, that will 
 make it all smooth and easy for you." 
 
 " Thank you, dear uncle/' she said, as he re- 
 leased her and turned to his work again, "I 
 will go now and try what I can do to induce
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 61 
 
 mamma to accept your kind invitation. And 
 please excuse me for interrupting you when you 
 were so busy/' 
 
 " I am never too busy to attend to you, Eve- 
 lyn," he returned in a kindly tone; "come 
 freely to me whenever you will." 
 
 Crossing the hall, Evelyn noticed the carriage 
 of an intimate friend of her mother -drawn up 
 before the entrance. 
 
 "Mrs. Lang must be calling on mamma," 
 she said to herself; and pausing near the half- 
 open parlor door, she saw them sitting side by 
 side on a sofa, conversing in earnest, through 
 subdued tones. 
 
 The call proved a long one. Evelyn waited 
 with what patience she might, vainly trying to 
 interest herself in a book: her thoughts much 
 too full of her own near future to admit of her 
 doing so. 
 
 At last Mrs. Lang took her departure, and 
 Evelyn, following her mother into her bedroom, 
 gave a detailed account 01 her late interview 
 with her uncle. 
 
 " Mamma dear, you will go with us, will you 
 not?" she concluded persuasively. 
 
 "No, I shall not!" was the angry rejoinder. 
 "Spend weeks and months in a dull country 
 place, with no more enlivening society than that 
 of your uncle and aunt ? indeed, no ! You will 
 have to choose between them and me; if you
 
 62 THE TWO EL8IEB. 
 
 love them better than you do your own mother, 
 elect, by all means, to forsake me and go with 
 them." 
 
 " Mamma," remonstrated poor Evelyn, tears 
 of wounded feeling in her eyes, "it is not a 
 question of loving you or them best, but of 
 obeying my father's dying wish." 
 
 For a moment Mrs. Leland seemed to be 
 silently musing; then she said, "I withdraw 
 my request, Evelyn. I have decided upon new 
 plans for myself, and should prefer to have you 
 go with your uncle. You needn't look hurt, 
 child; I'm sure it is what you have seemed to 
 desire." 
 
 " Mamma," said the little girl, going up to 
 her, standing by the side of her easy-chair, and 
 gazing down beseechingly into her eyes, " why 
 will you persist in speaking so doubtfully of my 
 love for you? It hurts me, mamma; it almost 
 breaks my heart; especially now that you are all 
 I have left." 
 
 "Well there, you need not fret; of course I 
 know you must have some natural affection for 
 your mother," return&d Laura carelessly. 
 
 "Here, sit down Gfc this stool at my feet, and 
 you shall hear about my change of plans. 
 
 " Mrs. Lang called to tell me they are going 
 to Europe will sail in a fortnight and to ask 
 me to accompany them; and I have accepted 
 the invitation. You were included in it also,
 
 TEE TWO ELSIES. 63 
 
 but I shall have less care if I leave you behind; 
 and though I have always intended that yoa 
 should have the trip some day, I think it much 
 the wiser plan to defer it for a few years till 
 you are old enough to appreciate and make the 
 best use of all its advantages. 
 
 " Beside, your uncle being your guardian, his 
 consent would have to be gained, and I have no 
 mind to stoop to ask it." 
 
 "Mamma, I am satisfied to stay," said Evelyn; 
 " I should be very loath to add to your cares, 
 or lessen in any way your enjoyment." 
 
 It was with no slight feeling of relief that 
 Lester and Elsie heard of this new determina- 
 tion on the part of their sister-in-law; for her 
 behavior toward them thus far had been such 
 as to make her presence in their home anything 
 but desirable. 
 
 With an aching heart Evelyn watched and aided 
 in the preparations for her mother's departure, 
 which would take place some weeks earlier than 
 her own and that of her uncle and aunt. 
 
 But naturally quiet and undemonstrative, she 
 usually kept her feelings locked up within her 
 own breast, and in consequence was sometimes 
 accused by her mother of being cold-hearted 
 and indifferent. 
 
 Yet, as the day of separation drew near, Laura 
 grew more affectionate toward her child than 
 she had ever been before.
 
 64 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 That was joy to Evelyn, but made the parting 
 more bitter when it came. Mother and child 
 wept in each other's arms, and Evelyn whispered 
 with a bursting sob, " mamma, if you would 
 only give it up and go with us! " 
 
 " Nonsense, child! it is quite too late for that 
 now/' returned Laura, giving her a last embrace 
 and hurrying into the carriage which was to 
 convey her to the depot; for she was to travel 
 by rail to New York City, and there take the 
 steamer for Europe. 
 
 Lester went with her to the city, to see her 
 safe on board the vessel, leaving his wife and 
 child behind. Elsie's tender heart was full of 
 pity for Evelyn robbed of both parents, and 
 left lonely and forlorn. 
 
 "Dear child, be comforted," she said, em- 
 bracing her tenderly, as the carriage disappeared 
 from sight down the drive, ' ' you have not de- 
 parted from your best Friend. ' When my 
 father and mother forsake me, then the Lord 
 will take me up.' 
 
 "And be assured your uncle and I will do all 
 in our power to make you happy. I am not 
 old enough to be a mother to you, but let me 
 be as an older sister. 
 
 " And I will share my dear mother with you," 
 she added with a sweet, bright smile. " Every- 
 body loves mamma, and she has a heart big
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 65 
 
 enough to mother all the motherless children 
 with whom she comes in contact." 
 
 "Thank you, dear Aunt Elsie," Evelyn re- 
 sponded, smiling through her tears, then hastily 
 wiping them away; "I am sure I shall love your 
 mamma and be very grateful if she will count 
 me among her children while my own mamma 
 is so far away. Sure too, that I shall be as 
 happy with you and Uncle Lester as I could be 
 anywhere without papa." 
 
 "I hope so, indeed/' Elsie said; "and that 
 you will find pleasant companions in the Ion 
 young people. Both my sister Rose and Lulu 
 Raymond must be near your age; you probably 
 oome in between them." 
 
 "And I suppose they are very nice girls?" 
 remarked Evelyn, inquiringly." 
 
 "/think they are," said Elsie; "theyhavt. 
 their faults like the rest of us, but many good 
 qualities too." 
 
 Desirous to divert Evelyn's thoughts from hei 
 sorrows, Elsie went on to give a lively descrip- 
 tion of Ion, and a slight sketch of the character 
 and appearance of each member of the family, 
 doing full justice to every good trait and touch- 
 ing but lightly upon faults and failings. Evelyn 
 proving an interested listener. Fairview and 
 then Viamede came under a similar review, and 
 Elsie told the story of her mother's birth and 
 her infant years passed in that lovely spot.
 
 66 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 After that of her honeymoon and of the visits 
 paid by the family in later days." 
 
 " What a very sweet lady your mamma must 
 be, Aunt Elsie," Evelyn remarked in a pause in 
 the narrative; "I am glad I shall see and know 
 her." 
 
 "Yes, dear; you well may be," Elsie re- 
 sponded with a happy smile; " 'none knew her 
 but to love her,' none can live in her constant 
 companionship without finding it one of the 
 greatest blessings of their lives." 
 
 "I think you must resemble her, auntie," 
 said Evelyn, with an affectionate, admiring look 
 into Elsie's bright, sweet face." 
 
 " It is my desire to do so," she answered, flush- 
 ing with pleasure. " My dear, precious mother! 
 I could hardly bear to leave her, Eva, even for 
 your uncle's sake." 
 
 "But I am very glad you did," quickly re- 
 turned the little girl. "I am so glad to have 
 you for my aunt." 
 
 " Thank yon, dear," was the pleased rejoinder. 
 "I have never regretted my choice, or felt 
 ashamed of having gone all the way to Italy to 
 join my sick and suffering betrothed and become 
 his wife, that I might nurse him back to health." 
 
 "Oh, did you?" exclaimed Evelyn, looking 
 full of interest and delight, " please tell me the 
 whole story, won't you? I should so like to hear 
 it."
 
 THE TWO ELSIES, 67 
 
 Elsie willingly complied with the request, and 
 it would be difficult to say which enjoyed the 
 story most she who told it, or she who listened. 
 
 " I think you were brave, and kind and good, 
 Aunt Elsie," was Evelyn's comment when the 
 tale was told. 
 
 " I had a strong motive the saving of a life 
 dearer to me than my own," Elsie responded, 
 half absently, as if her thoughts were busy with 
 the past. 
 
 Both were silent for a little, Evelyn gazing 
 with mournful eyes upon the lovely grounds 
 and beautiful scenery about her home. 
 
 "Aunt Elsie," she said at length, "do you 
 know what is to be done with the house while 
 mamma and I are away ? If it should be left 
 long unoccupied it will fall into decay, and the 
 grounds become a wilderness of weeds." 
 
 " Your mother suggested having it rented 
 just as it stands ready furnished," replied 
 Elsie ; " but she feared as do we also that 
 strangers might abuse the property; then, as I 
 thought it over, it occurred to me that we might 
 rent it ourselves for a summer residence; and 
 when away from it, leave it in charge of Patrick 
 and his wife, who have no children to do mis- 
 chief, and who have lived so long in the family 
 so your mother told us that their character 
 for trustworthiness is well established." 
 
 "Yes, indeed it is!" said Evelyn; "and that
 
 68 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 seems to me the best plan that could possibly be 
 devised except that " 
 
 "Well dear, except what?" Elsie asked pleas- 
 anty, as the little girl paused without finishing 
 her sentence. 
 
 " I fear it will be a great expense to you and 
 Uncle/' was the half-hesitating reply, "and 
 that you will get but little good of it, being so 
 far away nearly all the year." 
 
 " You are very thoughtful for one so young," 
 said Elsie in surprise. 
 
 "It is because papa talked so much with me 
 about his affairs, and the uses of money, the 
 difficulty of earning and keeping it, and the best 
 ways of economising. He said he wanted to 
 teach me how to take care of myself, if ever I 
 were left alone in the world." 
 
 " That was wise and kind," said Elsie; "and 
 I think you must have paid good attention to 
 Jhis teachings. But about the expense we shall 
 incur in making the proposed arrangemnt: there 
 is a large family of us, and I do not doubt that 
 we shall have help with both the use of the 
 house and the paying of the rent." 
 
 "And your mamma is very rich I've heard." 
 remarked Evelyn half inquiringly. 
 
 " Very rich and very generous," returned her 
 aunt. 
 
 " Are we to leave soon ? and to go directly to 
 your home?" asked Evelyn.
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. > 69 
 
 "It will be probably several weeks before 
 your uncle can get everything arranged, and 
 then he wants to spend some time sketching the 
 scenery about Lake George and among the 
 Adirondacks," replied Elsie: "and we are to go 
 with him. Shall you like it?" 
 
 "Oh, yes indeed!" Evelyn exclaimed, her face 
 lighting up with pleasure, then with gathering 
 tears and in low, tremulous tones, "Papa had 
 promised to take me to both places some day," 
 she said.
 
 CHAPTEE Vn. 
 
 FAIEVIEW AND ION. 
 
 J.T had been a cloudy afternoon and the rain 
 oegan to fall as, shortly after sunset, the Lelands 
 left the cars for the Fairview family carriage. 
 
 "A dismal home-coming for you, my love," 
 remarked Lester, as the coachman closed the 
 door on them and mounted to his perch again. 
 
 " Oh, no!" returned Elsie brightly, "the rain 
 is needed, and we are well sheltered from it. Yet 
 I fear it maybe dismal to Evelyn; but, my dear 
 child, try to keep up your spirits; it does not 
 always rain in this part of the country." 
 
 "Oh, no! of course not, auntie/' said the 
 little girl, with a low laugh of amusement; " and 
 I should not want to live here if it did not rain 
 sometimes." 
 
 " I should think not, indeed," said her uncle. 
 " Well, Eva, we will hope the warmth of your 
 welcome will atone to you for the inclemency 
 of the weather." 
 
 "Yes," said Elsie, " we want you to feel that 
 It is a home-coming to you as well as to us." 
 
 "Thank you both very much," murmured
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 71 
 
 Evelyn, her voice a little broken with the thought 
 of her orphaned condition; " I shall try to de- 
 gerve your great kindness/' 
 
 "We have done nothing yet to call for so 
 strong an expression of gratitude, Eva," re- 
 marked her uncle in a lively tone. 
 
 In kitchen and dining-room at Fairview great 
 preparations were going forward; in the one a 
 table was laid, with the finest satin damask, glit- 
 tering silver, cut-glass and china; in the other 
 sounds and scents told of a coming "feast of 
 fat things." 
 
 " Clar to goodness! ef it ain't a pourin' down 
 like de clouds was a wantin' for to drownd Miss 
 Elsie an' de rest!" exclaimed a young mulatto 
 girl, coming in from a back veranda, whence she 
 had been taking an observation of the weather; 
 "an' its that dark, Aunt Kitty, yo' couldn't see 
 yo' hand afo' yo' face." 
 
 "Hope Uncle Cuff keep de road and don't 
 upset de kerridge," returned Aunt Kitty, the 
 cook, opening her oven-door to glance at a fine 
 young fowl browning beautifully there, and 
 sending forth a most savory smell. 
 
 " He'd larf at de wery idear of upsettin' dat 
 vehicle, he would, kase he tinks dar ain't no- 
 body else knows de road ekal to hisself ; but den 
 'taint always de folks what makes de biggest 
 boastin' dat kin do de best; am it now, Lizzie?" 
 
 " No, I reckon 'taint, Aunt Kitty; but doan
 
 72 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 you be a prognosticatin' ob evil and skearin' 
 folks out deir wits fo' de fac's am 'stablished." 
 
 "An' ain't gwine fo' to be 'stablished," put 
 in another voice; " 'spose de family been trabling 
 roun' de worl' to come back an' git harm right 
 afo' deir own do'? 'Co'se not." 
 
 "Hark! dere dey isdis bressed minit', I hear 
 de soun' o' de wheels and de bosses' feet," ex- 
 claimed Aunt Kitty, slamming to her oven-door, 
 laying down the spoon with which she had been 
 basting her fowl, and hastily exchanging her 
 dark cotton apron for a white one. 
 
 She brought up the rear of the train of ser- 
 vants gathering in the hall to welcome their 
 master and mistress. 
 
 A glad welcome it was; for both Lester and 
 Elsie were greatly beloved by their dependents; 
 and Evelyn, too, came in for a share of the 
 hand-shakings, the " God bless yous," and was 
 assured again and again that she was welcome to 
 Fairview. 
 
 " Well, Aunt Kitty, I suppose you have one 
 of your excellent suppers ready for us hungry 
 travelers?" remarked Mr. Leland interrogatively, 
 as he divested himself of his duster. 
 
 "I'se done de wery bes' I knows, sah," she 
 answered, dropping a courtesy and smiling all 
 over her face. ' ' Ebery ting am done to a turn, 
 an' I hopes you, sah, and de ladies mos' ready to 
 eat afo' de tings get spoiled."
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 73 
 
 " "We won't keep your supper waiting many 
 minutes, Aunt Kitty/' said her mistress pleas- 
 antly. 
 
 "Hyra take the baby to the nursery. Evelyn, 
 my dear, we will go up stairs and I will show 
 you your room." 
 
 Beaching the second floor, Elsie led the way 
 into aspacious,luxuriously-furnished apartment, 
 
 "This is your room, Eva," she said. 
 
 "It is just across the hall from your uncle's 
 and mine ; so I hope you will not feel lonely or 
 timid. But if anything should alarm you at 
 any time, come to our door and call to us." 
 
 " Thank yon, dear Aunt Elsie. Such a beau- 
 tiful room as it is !" exclaimed Evelyn. " How 
 very kind you and Uncle Lester are to me !" 
 
 There was a little tremble of emotion in the 
 child's voice as she spoke. 
 
 Elsie put her arms lovingly about her. " Dear 
 child," she said, "how could we be otherwise ? 
 We want you to feel that this is truly your own 
 home, and to be very happy in it." 
 
 "I could not be so happy with any one else 
 as with you and uncle," returned the little girl, 
 with a sigh to the memory of the father she had 
 loved so well. 
 
 "And to-morrow you shall see what a sweet 
 home this is," Elsie said, releasing her with a 
 kiss. 
 
 "Now we must hasten to make ourselves
 
 74 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 ready for supper. A change of dress will not 
 be necessary. There will be no company to- 
 night, and your uncle would prefer seeing us in 
 our traveling dresses to having his meal spoiled 
 by waiting." 
 
 Evelyn went to sleep that night to the music 
 of the dashing of the rain upon the windows, 
 but woke next morning to find the sun shining 
 brightly in a deep blue sky wherein soft, fleecy 
 white clouds were floating. 
 
 She drew aside the window curtain to take a 
 peep at the surroundings of her new home. 
 Lawn, shrubbery, flower garden, while larger 
 than those at Crag Cottage, were quite as well 
 kept ; neatness and order, beauty and fragrance 
 made them so attractive that Evelyn was tempt- 
 ed to a stroll while waiting for the call to break- 
 fast. 
 
 She stole softly down the stairs, thinking her 
 aunt and uncle might be still sleeping, but 
 found the latter on the veranda, pacing to and 
 fro with meditative air. 
 
 " Ah, good morning, little maid !" he said in 
 a kindly tone." I hope you slept well and feel 
 refreshed?" 
 
 "Yes, uncle, thank you," she returned. 
 " Don't you enjoy being at home again after 
 your long absence?" 
 
 "I do, indeed!" Le answered; " there is >o
 
 TEE TWO ELSIES. 75 
 
 place like home, is there? This is your home, 
 too, now, Eva." 
 
 "Yes, sir," a little sadly. "You and Aunt 
 Elsie are home to me now, almost as papa used 
 to be in the dear old days; and perhaps I shall 
 learn to love Fairview as well as I do Crag Cot- 
 tage. May I go into the garden, uncle?" 
 
 "Yes, I will take you with pleasure. Your 
 shoes are thick I see," glancing down at them, 
 "and that is well; for the walks may be a little 
 damp." 
 
 He led her about, calling her attention to one 
 aud another rare plant or flower in garden and 
 green-house, and gathering a bouquet of beauti- 
 ful and fragrant blossoms for her, then one for 
 his wife. 
 
 Elsie joined them on the veranda as they 
 came in at the summons to breakfast, and Lester 
 presented his flowers, claiming a kiss in return. 
 
 "Help yourself," she said laughingly; "and 
 many thanks for your flowers. And now shall 
 we go in to breakfast? we are a little late this 
 morning." 
 
 "Ah, our mail is already here, I see," Lester 
 remarked, as they entered the breakfast-room. 
 " I will open the bag while you pour the coffee, 
 my dear, hoping to find a letter for each of 
 us." 
 
 "I think there should be one for me," re- 
 marked Evelyn, watching her uncle with wist-
 
 76 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 ful, longing eyes as he took out the letters and 
 glanced over the addresses; "for I have heard 
 but once from mamma since she went away." 
 
 "Twice now," her uncle said with a pleased 
 smile, as he handed her the longed-for missive. 
 
 " You, too, hear from your mother this morn- 
 ing, my dear; and from several other friends. 
 Here, Jane," to the servant girl in waiting, 
 " hand these to your mistress." 
 
 " And here is a cup of coffee to reward you; 
 mamma's letter alone is worth it," responded 
 Elsie gaily, lifting the letters from the silver 
 waiter on which they lay, and setting there, in 
 their stead, a delicate china cup from whose 
 steaming contents a delicious aroma greeted the 
 nostrils. 
 
 " I must just peep into mamma's to see when 
 we may expect them home," she added, break- 
 ing open its envelope; " the rest will keep till 
 after breakfast." 
 
 "When was Aunt Wealthy 's birthday?" que- 
 ried her husband. 
 
 "Yesterday," she answered with her eyes on 
 the letter. "Ah! Ned and Zoe start this morn- 
 ing for home. The rest will stay a week or so 
 longer, and our cousins, Mr. and Mrs. Keith, 
 and their daughter, Annis, will soon follow with 
 the expectation of spending the winter as mam- 
 ma's guests." 
 
 " Will you excuse me, Aunt Elsie, if I open
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 77 
 
 my letter now just for a peep?" asked Evelyn 
 with a slight shy smile. 
 
 "No, my dear, certainly not; as I never do 
 the like myself, but always wait patiently till 
 the meal is over," returned the young aunt with 
 playful irony. 
 
 " Then I'll have to ask uncle or do it without 
 permission," said Evelyn, blushing and laugh- 
 ing. 
 
 " Hark to the answer coming from the chick- 
 en yard," said her uncle facetiously, as the loud 
 crow of a cock broke in upon their talk. 
 
 "I fail to catch your meaning, uncle/' said 
 Evelyn, with another blush and smile. 
 
 "Listen!" he answered, "he will speak again 
 presently, and tell me if he doesn't say, ' Mistress 
 rules here.' Some one has so interpreted it, and, 
 I think, correctly. 
 
 " Oh/' exclaimed Evelyn, laughing; " then, 
 of course, it is of no use to appeal from auntie's 
 decisions." 
 
 " No, even I generally do as I am bid," he 
 remarked gravely. 
 
 "And I almost always/' said Elsie. "Eva, 
 would you like to drive over to Ion with me this 
 morning?" 
 
 "Very much indeed, Aunt Elsie/' was the 
 prompt and pleased reply. 
 
 " Mamma wishes me to carry the news of the 
 expected arrival of my brother and his wife, and
 
 78 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 to see that all is in order for their reception/ 1 
 Elsie went on. 
 
 " And am I to be entirely neglected in your 
 invitation?" asked her husband, in a tone of 
 deep pretended disappointment and chagrin. 
 
 "Your company will be most acceptable, Mr. 
 Leland, if you will favor us with it," was the 
 gay rejoinder. "Baby shall go, too; an airing 
 will do him good; and beside, mammy will want 
 to see him." 
 
 " Of course; for she looks upon him as a sort 
 of great-grand child, does she not?" said Lester. 
 
 "Either that or great-great," returned Elsie 
 lightly. 
 
 "Who is mammy?" asked Evelyn. 
 
 "Mamma's old nurse, who had the care of 
 her from her birth indeed, and of her mother 
 also and has nursed each one of us in turn. 
 Of course, we are all devotedly attached to her 
 and she to us. Aunt Chloe is what she is called 
 by those who are not her nurslings." 
 
 "She must be very, very old, I should think," 
 observed Evelyn. 
 
 "She is," said Elsie, and very infirm. No 
 one knows her exact age, but she cannot be 
 much, if any younger than Aunt Wealthy, who 
 has just passed her hundredth birthday; and I 
 believe her to be, in fact, somewhat older." 
 
 "Howl should like to see her!" exclaimed 
 Evelyn.
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 79 
 
 "I hope to give you that pleasure to-day," 
 responded Elsie. "Until very recently she al- 
 ways accompanied mamma no, I mistake; she 
 staid behind once; it was when Lilly was taken. 
 North as a last hope of saving her dear life. 
 Papa and mamma thought best to take me and 
 the baby along, and to leave mammy behind in 
 charge of the other children. 
 
 "This summer she was too feeble to leave 
 Ion; so we shall find her there. In deep sorrow- 
 too, no doubt; for her old husband, Uncle Joe r 
 died a few weeks since." 
 
 " Eva must hear their story one of these days/" 
 remarked Mr. Leland; "it is very interest- 
 ing/' 
 
 "Yes; and some of it very sad; that which 
 occurred before mamma's visit to Viamede, after 
 she had attained her majority. That visit wa 
 the dawn of brighter days to them. I will tell 
 you the whole story, Eva, some time when we- 
 are sitting quietly together at our needlework, if 
 you will remind me." 
 
 " For what hour will you have the carriage 
 ordered, my dear?" Lester asked, as they left 
 the table. " Ten, if you please," she answered. 
 "I hope you will go with us?" 
 
 "I shall do so with pleasure," he said. "It 
 is a lovely morning for a drive; the rain has laid 
 the dust and the air is just cool enough to bo- 
 bracing. "
 
 80 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 Evelyn was on the veranda, gazing about her 
 with a thoughtful air. 
 
 "Well, lassie, what think you of Fail-view?* 
 asked her uncle, coming to her side." 
 
 "I like it," she answered emphatically. 
 * 'Didn't something happen here, uncle, in the 
 time of the Ku-Klux raids? I seem to have 
 heard there did." 
 
 "Yes; a coffin, with a threatening notice at- 
 tached, was laid at the gate yonder one night. 
 My uncle owned, and lived on, the place at that 
 time, and by reason of his northern birth and 
 Eepublican sentiments, was obnoxious to the 
 members of the klan." 
 
 "And it was he they were threatening?" 
 
 "Yes. They afterward attacked the place, 
 wounded and drove him into the woods, but 
 were held at bay and finally driven off by the 
 gallant defence of her home made by my aunt, 
 assisted by her son, then quite a young boy. 
 
 " But get Elsie to tell you the story; she can 
 do it far better than I; especially as she was liv- 
 ing at Ion at that time, and though a mere 
 child, has still a vivid recollection of all the 
 circumstances." 
 
 "Yes," Elsie said, "including the attacks 
 upon Ion first the quarter, when they burnt 
 the schoolliouse, and afterward the mansion 
 and several sad scenes connected with them." 
 
 " How interesting to hear all about them from
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 81 
 
 an eye-witness," exclaimed Evelyn. "I am 
 eager to have you begin, Aunt Elsie." 
 
 " Perhaps I may be able to do so this evening," 
 returned her aunt ; " but now I must give my 
 orders for the day, and then it will be time for 
 our drive." 
 
 "What does your mamma say?" asked Lester 
 of Evelyn, when Elsie had left them alone to- 
 gether. 
 
 "Not very much that I care for, uncle," 
 sighed the little girl. " She's in good health, 
 but very tired of foreign cookery ; wishes she 
 could have such a breakfast every morning as 
 she has been accustomed to at home. Still she 
 enjoys the sights, and thinks it may be a year, 
 or longer, before she gets back. She describes 
 some of the places, and paintings and statuary 
 she has seen ; but that part of the letter I have 
 not read yet." 
 
 "Do you wish you were with her, Eva?" he 
 asked, smoothing her hair as she stood by his 
 side, and gazing down affectionately into her 
 eyes. 
 
 "No, uncle ; I should like to see mamma, of 
 course, but at present I like this quiet home far 
 better than going about among crowds of strange 
 people." 
 
 He looked pleased. "I am glad you are con- 
 tent," he said. 
 
 Elsie was full of life and gayety as they set 
 ts
 
 62 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 out upon their drive. Her husband remarked 
 it with pleasure. 
 
 "Yes," she said lightly, "it is so nice to be 
 going back to my old, childhood's home after 
 so long an absence ; to see mammy, too dear 
 old mammy! And yet it will hardly seem like 
 home either, without mamma." 
 
 "No," he responded; "and it is quite de- 
 lightful to look forward to having her there 
 again in a week or two." 
 
 They had turned in at the great gates leading 
 into the avenue, and presently Elsie, glancing 
 eagerly toward the house, exclaimed with de- 
 light, "Ah, there is mammy on the veranda! 
 watching for our coming, no doubt. She knew 
 we were expected at Fairview yesterday, and that 
 I would not be long in finding my way to Ion." 
 
 Evelyn, looking out also, perceived a bent and 
 shriveled form, seated in an arm-chair, leaning 
 forward, its two dusky hands clasping a stout 
 cane, and its chin resting on the top. 
 
 As the carriage drew up before the entrance, 
 the figure rose slowly and stiffly, and with the 
 aid of the cane hobbled across the veranda to 
 meet them. 
 
 " Bress de Lawd!" it cried, in accents tremu- 
 lous with age and excitement, "it's one ob my 
 chillens, sho' nuff ; it's Miss Elsie!" 
 
 " Yes, mammy, it is I ; and very glad I am 
 4o see you," responded Mrs. Leland, hurrying
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 85 
 
 up the veranda steps and throwing ner arms 
 about the feeble, trembling form. 
 
 " Poor old mammy/' she said, tenderly; " you 
 are not so strong as you used to be." 
 
 "No, darlin', yo' ole mammy's mos' at de- 
 brink ob de riber; de cold watahs ob Jordan 
 soon be creepin' up roun' her ole feet." 
 
 " But you are not afraid, mammy?" Elsie 
 said, tears trembling in her sweet, soft eyes, so- 
 like her mother's. 
 
 " No, chile, no ; for Ise got fas' hold ob de- 
 Master's hand, and He holds me tight ; de- 
 waves can't go ober my head, kase He bought 
 me wid his own precious blood and I b'longs to 
 Him ; and He always takes care ob his own 
 chillens." 
 
 "Yes, Aunt Chloe," Lester said, taking one 
 withered hand in his, as Elsie withdrew her- 
 self from her embrace, and turned aside to wipe- 
 away a tear, "His purchased ones are safe for 
 time and for eternity. 
 
 " ' The Lord God is a sun and shield ; the 
 Lord will give grace and glory."" 
 
 " Dat's so, sah ; grace to lib by, an' grace to 
 die by, den glory wid Him in heaben! Ole- 
 Uncle Joe done 'speriencin' dat now ; an' byme- 
 by dis chile be wid him dar." 
 
 "Who dis?" she asked, catching sight of 
 Evelyn standing by her side and regarding her 
 with tearful eyes.
 
 84 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 "My niece, Evelyn Leland, Aunt Chloe," 
 answered Lester. " She has heard of you, and 
 wanted to see you." 
 
 "God bless you, honey," Chloe said, taking 
 the little girl's hand in her's, and regarding her 
 with a look of kindly interest. 
 
 But the other servants had come nocking to 
 the veranda as the news of the arrival passed 
 from lip to lip; and now they crowded about 
 Lester and Elsie eager to shake their hands and 
 bid them welcome home again, mingling with 
 their rejoicings and congratulations many in- 
 quiries about their loved mistress her mother 
 and the other absent members of the family. 
 
 And here, as at Fairview, Evelyn received her 
 full share of pleased attention. 
 
 Elsie delivered her mother's messages and di- 
 rections, and taking Evelyn with her, went 
 through the house to see that all was in order 
 for the reception of her brother and his wife, 
 then sat down in the veranda for a chat with 
 e ' mammy" before returning to Fairview. 
 
 "Mammy, dear," she said interrogatively, 
 "you are not grieving very much for Uncle 
 Joe?" 
 
 "No, chile, no ; he's in dat bressedland whar 
 dah no mo' misery in de back, in de head, in 
 any part ob de body ; an' no mo' sin, no mo' 
 sorrow, no mo' dyin', no mo' tears fallin' down 
 the cheeks, no mo' trouble any kin'."
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 85 
 
 But don't you miss him very much, Aunt 
 ?" usked Evelyn softly, her voice tremu- 
 lous with the thought of her own beloved dead, 
 and how sorely she felt nis absence. 
 
 "Yes, chile, sho I does, but 'twont be for 
 loug ; Ise so ole and weak, dat I knows Ise mos' 
 dai, mos' dar!" 
 
 The black, wrinkled face uplifted to the sky, 
 almost shone with glad expectancy, and the dim, 
 sunken eyes grew bright for an instant with 
 hope and joy. 
 
 Then turning them upon Evelyn, and, for the 
 first time, taking note of her deep mourning, 
 " Po' chile," she said, in tender, pitying tones, 
 ' yo'sloss sonebody dat yo' near kin?" 
 
 Evelyn noaded, her heart too full for speech, 
 and Elsie said softly, " Her dear father has gone 
 to be forever with the Lord, in the blessed, 
 happy land you have been speaking of, mammy." 
 
 "Bressed, happy man!" ejaculated the aged 
 saint, again lifting her face heavenward, "an* 
 bressed happy chile dat has de great an' mighty 
 God for her father ; kase de good book say, He 
 is de father of de fatherless/' 
 
 A momentary hush fell upon the little group. 
 Then Mr. Leland, who had been looking into 
 the condition of field and garden, as his wife 
 into that of the house, joined them and sug- 
 gested that this would be a good time and place 
 for the telling of the story Eva had been asking
 
 6 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 for; especially as, in Aunt Chloe, they had a 
 second eye-witness. 
 
 Elsie explained to her what was wanted. 
 
 " Ah, chillens, dat was a terrible time," re- 
 turned the old woman, sighing and shaking her 
 head. 
 
 " Yes, mammy," assented Elsie; " you remem- 
 ber it well?" 
 
 " Deed I does, chile;" and rousing with the 
 recollection into almost youthful excitement and 
 energy, she plunged into the story, telling it in 
 a graphic way that enchained her listeners, 
 though to two of them it was not new, and one 
 occasionally assisted her memory or supplied a 
 missing link in the chain of circumstances.* 
 
 *For the details of this story, see "Elsie's Mother- 
 bood."
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 "Next stood hypocrisy, with holy leer, 
 Soft smiling and demurely looking down, 
 But hid the dagger underneath the gown." 
 
 DKYDKN. 
 
 WHILE old mammy told her story to her three 
 listeners in the veranda at Ion, a train was 
 speeding southward, bearing Edward and Zoe 
 on their homeward way. 
 
 Zoe, in charmingly becoming and elegant 
 traveling attire, her fond young husband by her 
 side, ready to anticipate every wish and gratify 
 it if in his power, was extremely comfortable, 
 and found great enjoyment, now in chatting 
 gaily with him, now sitting silent by his side 
 watching the flying panorama of forest and 
 prairie, hill, valley, rock, river and plain. 
 
 At length her attention was attracted to some- 
 thing going on within the car. 
 
 "Tickets!" cried the conductor, passing 
 down the aisle, "Tickets!" 
 
 Edward handed out his own and his wife's. 
 They were duly punched and given back. 
 
 The conductor moved on, repeating his call, 
 "Tickets?"
 
 88 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 Up to this moment Zoe had scarcely noticed 
 who occupied the seat immediately behind her- 
 self and Edward, but now turning her head, 
 she saw there two young women of pleasing 
 appearance, evidently foreigners. Both were 
 looking anxiously up at the conductor who held 
 their tickets in his hand. 
 
 " You are on the wrong road/' he was saying; 
 " these are through-tickets for Utah." 
 
 "What does he say? something is wrong?" 
 asked the younger of the two girls, addressing 
 her companion in Danish. 
 
 "I do not understand, Alma," replied the 
 other, speaking in the same tongue. "Ah, did 
 we but know English! I do not understand, 
 sir ; I do not know one word you say/' she re- 
 peated with a hopeless shake of the head, 
 addressing the conductor. 
 
 " Do you know what she says, sir?" asked the 
 man, turning to Edward. 
 
 "From her looks and gestures it is evident 
 that she does not understand English," replied 
 Edward, "and I think that is what she says. 
 Suppose you try her with German." 
 
 "Can't, sir; speak no language but my 
 mother tongue. Perhaps you will do me the 
 favor to act as interpreter?" 
 
 "With pleasure;" and addressing the young 
 woman, Edward asked in German if she spoke 
 that language.
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 89 
 
 She answered with an eager affirmative; &nd 
 he went on to explain that the ticket she had 
 offered the conductor would not pay her fare on 
 that road ; then asked where she wished to go. 
 
 "To Utah, sir," she said. " Is not this the 
 road to take us there?" 
 
 "No, we are traveling south, and Utah lies 
 toward the northwest ; very far west." 
 
 "0 sir, what shall we do?" she exclaimed in 
 distress. " Will they stop the cars and let as 
 out?" 
 
 " Not just here ; the conductor says you can 
 get off at the next station and wait there for a 
 train going back to Cincinnati; it seems it must 
 have been there you made the mistake and left 
 your proper route, and there you can recover it." 
 
 She sat silent, looking sadly bewildered and 
 distressed. 
 
 " I feel very sorry for you," said Zoe kindly, 
 speaking in German ; " we would be glad to 
 help you, and if you like to tell us your story, 
 my husband may be able to advise you what 
 to do." 
 
 " I am sure you are kind and good, dear lady, 
 both you and the gentleman, and I will gladly 
 tell you all," was the reply, after a moment's 
 hesitation; and in a few rapid sentences she ex- 
 plained that she and Alma, her younger sister, 
 had been left orphaned and destitute in Norway, 
 their native land, and after a hard struggle of
 
 90 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 several months had fallen in with a Mormon 
 missionary, who gave them glowing accounts of 
 Utah, telling them it was the paradise of the 
 poor; that if they would go with him and 
 become members of the Mormon Church, land 
 would be given them, their poverty and hard 
 toil would become a thing of the past, and they 
 would live in blissful enjoyment among the 
 Latter-day Saints, where rich and poor were 
 treated alike as neighbors and friends. 
 
 She said that at first they could scarce endure 
 the thought of leaving their dear, native land ; 
 but so bright was the picture drawn by the Mor- 
 mon, that at length they decided to go with 
 him. 
 
 They gathered up their few possessions, bade 
 a tearful farewell to old neighbors and friends, 
 and set sail for America in company with be- 
 tween two and three hundred other Mormon 
 converts. 
 
 Their expectation was to travel all the way to 
 Salt Lake City in the company ; but, as they 
 neared the end of the voyage, Alma fell ill, and 
 when they landed was so entirely unfit for travel 
 that they were compelled to remain behind for 
 several weeks, and at an expense that so rapidly 
 diminished their small store of money that when, 
 at last, they set out on their long journey across 
 the country, they were almost literally penni- 
 less."
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 91 
 
 They had, however, the through-ticket to 
 Utah which the Mormon missionary had made 
 them buy before leaving them, and knowing no 
 choice, and believing all his wily misrepresenta- 
 tions, they rejoiced in its possession as the pass- 
 port to an earthly paradise. 
 
 " But we have lost our way," concluded Chris- 
 tine, with a look of distress, "and how are we 
 to find it? how make sure of not again straying 
 from the right path? Kind sir, can you, will 
 you, give us some advice? Could I in any way 
 earn the money to pay for our travel on this 
 road? I know how to work, and I am strong 
 and willing." 
 
 Edward mused a moment, then said, "We 
 will consider that question presently; but let 
 us first have a little more talk. 
 
 "Ah, what can be the matter?" he exclaimed 
 in English, starting up to glance from the win- 
 dow ; for the train had come to a sudden stand- 
 still in a bit of woods where there seemed no 
 occasion for stopping. "What- is wrong?" he 
 asked of a man hurrying by toward the en- 
 gine. 
 
 "A wreck ahead, sir," was the reply. 
 
 Every man in the car had risen from his seat, 
 and was hastening to alight and view the scene 
 of the disaster. 
 
 " Oh, Ned, is there any danger?" asked Zoe. 
 
 " "No, dear, I think not. You won't mind if
 
 92 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 I leave you for a moment to learn how long we 
 are likely to be detained here?" 
 
 "No, I won't, if you promise to be careful 
 not to get into danger," she said, with some 
 hesitation; and he hurried after the others. 
 
 Alma and Christine, looking pale and anxious, 
 asked Zoe what was the matter. 
 
 She explained that there had been an acci- 
 dent collision of cars and that the broken 
 fragments were lying on the track, and would 
 have to be cleared away before their train could 
 go on. 
 
 Then Edward came back with the news that 
 there would be a detention of an hour or more. 
 
 Zoe uttered a slight exclamation of impatience. 
 
 " Let us not grumble, little wife," he said, 
 cheerily, "but be thankful that things are no 
 worse. And, do you know, I trust it will prove 
 to have been a good providence; inasmuch as it 
 gives us an opportunity to make an effort to 
 rescue these poor dupes from the Mormon net." 
 
 "Oh, yes," she said, her countenance bright- 
 ening; "I do hope so! Let us tell them all 
 about it, and try to persuade them not to go to 
 Utah." 
 
 "I shall do my best," he said; then address- 
 ing Christine again in German as before 
 " Will you tell me what are the teachings of 
 Mormonism, according to your missionary?" 
 
 "They believe the Bible," she answered;
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 93 
 
 " they preach the gospel of Christ as the Bible 
 teaches it; else how could I have listened to 
 him? how consented to go with him? for I know 
 the Bible is God's word, and that there can be 
 no salvation out of Christ." 
 
 " Did he not tell you that they teach and 
 practice polygamy?" 
 
 "No, sir; no indeed! It surely cannot be 
 True?" 
 
 "I am sorry to say it is only too true," said 
 Edward, "that the Mormon priesthood do both 
 teach and practice it. One of them, Orson Pratt, 
 in a sermon preached August 29, 1852, said: 
 * The Latter-day Saints have embraced the doc- 
 trine of a plurality of wives as a part of their 
 religious faith. It is incorporated as a part of 
 our religion, and necessary for our exaltation to 
 the fullness of the Lord's glory in the eternal 
 world.'" 
 
 Christine looked inexpressibly shocked. " Oh, 
 sir, are you quite sure of it?" she cried. "Not 
 a word of such a doctrine was spoken to us. 
 Had it been we would never have set out for 
 Utah." 
 
 "It is a well-established fact," replied Ed- 
 ward; "and it is well known also that they con- 
 ceal this doctrine from those whom they wish 
 to catch in their net; to them they exalt the 
 Bible and Christ; but when the poor dupes 
 reach their promised paradise, and are unable to
 
 94 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 escape, they find the Bible kicked into a corner, 
 the book of Mormon substituted for it, and Joe 
 Smith exalted above the Lord Jesus Christ." 
 
 "Dreadful!" exclaimed Christine. 
 
 Alma too looked greatly shocked. 
 
 "But women may remain single if they 
 choose?" she said, inquiringly. 
 
 "No, indeed!" replied Edward; "Mormon 
 theology teaches that those who are faithful 
 Mormons, living up to their privileges, and 
 having a plurality of wives will be kings in 
 the celestial world, and their wives queens; 
 while those who have but one wife though 
 they will reach heaven, if they are faithful to 
 the priesthood and in paying tithes will not have 
 a place of honor there; and those who are not 
 married at all will be slaves to the polygamists. 
 
 "For this reason, among others, they desire 
 to have many wives, and will have them, willing 
 or unwilling. 
 
 "They send their missionaries abroad to re- 
 cruit the Mormon ranks and supply wives for 
 those who want them. 
 
 "'The missionaries procure photographs of 
 the single women whom they have persuaded to 
 embrace Mormonism, and these are sent on in 
 advance of the parties of emigrants. The 
 Mormon men who want wives are then invited 
 to look at the photographs and select for theio- 
 gelves,
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 95 
 
 " They do so, and when the train comes in, 
 bringing the originals of the pictures, they are 
 there to meet it; each man seizes the girl 
 he has chosen by photograph, and drags her 
 away, often shrieking for help, which no one 
 gives. I have this on the testimony of an eye- 
 witness, a minister of the Presbyterian Church, 
 who has lived for years in Utah." 
 
 Alma grasped her sister's arm, her cheek 
 paling, her eyes wild with affright. 
 
 "Oh, Christine! you know he has our like- 
 nesses; you know we gave them to him, suspect- 
 ing no harm. Oh, what shall we do?" 
 
 "Be calm, sister; God has preserved us from 
 that dreadful fate," said Christine, with quiver- 
 ing lips. " I know not what is to become of 
 us, penniless in a strange land, but we. will 
 never go there; no not if we starve to 
 death." 
 
 " You need not do that," exclaimed Zoe; " no 
 one who is willing to work need starve in this 
 good land; and my husband and I will befriend 
 you, and find you employment." 
 
 "Oh, thanks, dear lady!" cried the sisters in 
 a breath; "it is all we ask; we are able and 
 willing to work." 
 
 " What can you do?" asked Edward; "what 
 were you expecting to do in Utah?" 
 
 " We were to have some land," said Christine; 
 that was the promise, and we thought to raise
 
 96 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 vegetables and fruits; fowls, too, and perhaps 
 bees; but we can cook, wash the clothes, keep 
 the house clean, spin, and weave, and sew." 
 
 " Oh," said Zoe, "if you know how to do all 
 those things well, there will be no trouble in 
 finding employment for you." 
 
 " But where, dear lady?" Christine asked with 
 hesitation. " We have no money to pay our 
 way to travel far; we must find the work :-iear 
 at hand, or not at all.'" 
 
 Zoe gave her husband a look, half inquiring 
 half entreating; but he seemed lost in thought, 
 and did not see it. 
 
 He was anxious to help these poor strangers, 
 yet without wounding the pride of independ- 
 ence, which he perceived and respected. Pres- 
 ently he spoke. 
 
 "My wife and I live at some distance from 
 here; we are not acquainted in this vicinity, but 
 know there is plenty of such work as you want 
 in our own. If you like, I will advance your 
 travelling expenses, and engage to find employ- 
 ment for you; and you can repay the advance 
 when it suits you." 
 
 The generous offer was accepted with deep 
 gratitude. 
 
 The detention of their train lasted some time 
 longer, and presently the talk about Mormonism 
 was renewed. 
 
 It was Alma who began it, by asking if a
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 97 
 
 Mormon's first wife was always willing that he 
 should take a second. 
 
 "Oh, no, no!" Zoe exclaimed; "how could 
 she be?" 
 
 " No," said Edward; "but she is considered 
 very wicked if she refuses her consent, or even 
 ventures upon a remonstrance. 
 
 " One day a Mormon and his family, consist- 
 ing of one wife and several children, were seated 
 about their table taking a meal, when the hus- 
 band remarked that he thought of taking a 
 second wife. 
 
 " His lawful wife the mother of his children 
 sitting there objected. Upon that he rose 
 -from his seat, went to her, and, holding her 
 head, deliberately cut her throat from ear to 
 ear/' 
 
 "And was executed for it?" asked Christine, 
 while she shuddered with horror." 
 
 "No/' said Edward; "he was promoted by 
 the Mormon' priesthood to a higher place in the 
 church, as one who had done a praiseworthy 
 deed." 
 
 "Murder a praiseworthy deed!" they cried 
 in astonishment and indignation. " How could 
 that be?''" 
 
 " They have a doctrine that they call 'blood- 
 atonement,' " replied Edward. "Daring to 
 teach, contrary to the express declarations of 
 Scripture, that the blood of Christ is insuffi-
 
 98 TEE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 cient to atone for all sin, they assert that for 
 some sins the blood of the sinner himself must 
 be shed or he will never attain to eternal life, 
 and that therefore it is a worthy deed to slay 
 him. 
 
 "That terrible, wicked doctrine has been 
 made the excuse for many assassinations, and 
 was the ground for not only excusing the hor- 
 rible crime of which I have just told you, but 
 for also rewarding the wretched criminal. 
 
 "Polygamy is bad enough especially as in- 
 stances are not wanting of a man being mar- 
 ried at the same time to a mother and her 
 daughters, or several sisters, and in at least one 
 instance to mother, daughter, and granddaugh- 
 ter ; and Mormon theology teaches, too, that a 
 man may lawfully marry his own sister. Yet it 
 is not the worst of their crimes ; we have it 
 upon the testimony of credible witnesses 
 Christian citizens of Salt Lake City that their 
 temples and tithing-houses are ' built up by ex- 
 tortion and cemented with the blood of men, 
 women, and children whose only offence was that 
 they were not in sympathy with the unright- 
 eous decrees of this usurping priesthood.' And 
 'that all manner of social abominations and 
 domestic horrors, and mutilations, and blood- 
 atonings, and assassinations and massacres have 
 been perpetrated in the name and by the au- 
 thority of the Mormon priesthood.' "
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 9 
 
 " Oh, sir, how very dreadful !" exclaimed 
 Christine. "Are they not afraid of the judg- 
 ments of God against such fearfully wicked 
 deeds ?" 
 
 "It seems not/' said Edward. "The Bible 
 speaks of some whose consciences are seared as 
 with a hot iron." 
 
 " But why is such terrible wickedness and 
 oppression allowed by your government ?" 
 
 " There you have asked a question that many 
 of our own people are asking, and which is dif- 
 ficult to answer without bringing a heavy charge 
 against our law-makers at Washington; a charge 
 of gross neglect, whether induced by bribery or 
 not I do not pretend to decide." 
 
 " But it makes us blush for the honor of the 
 land we love !" cried Zoe, with heightened color 
 and flashing eyes.
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 "Heaven gives us friends." 
 
 THE train moved on, and Zoe settled herself 
 back in her seat with a contented, sigh; it was 
 so nice to think of soon being at home again 
 after months of absence. She had grown to 
 love Ion very much, and she was charmed with 
 the idea of being mistress of the household for 
 the week or two that was to elapse before the 
 return of the rest of the family. 
 
 But she was greatly interested in the Nor- 
 wegian girls, and presently began to occupy 
 herself with plans for their benefit. 
 
 Edward watched her furtively, quite amused 
 at the unwonted gravity of her countenance. 
 
 "What, may I ask, is the subject of your 
 meditations, little woman?" he inquired, with a 
 laughing look into her face, as the train came 
 to a momentary standstill at a country station. 
 " One might suppose, from your exceeding grave 
 and preoccupied air, that you were engaged in 
 settling the affairs of the nation." 
 
 "No, no, my load of care is somewhat lighter 
 than that, Mr. Travilla," she returned with
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 101 
 
 mock seriousness. "It is those poor girls I 
 am thinking of, and what employment can be 
 found for them." 
 
 " Well, what is the conclusion arrived at ? or 
 is there none as yet?" 
 
 " I think I am nearly sure, indeed that if 
 they are really expert needlewomen, we can 
 find plenty for them to do in our own family 
 connection; five families of us, you know." 
 
 "Five?" 
 
 "Yee: Ion, Fairview, The Laurels, The 
 Oaks, and Roselands." 
 
 "Ah, yes; and it must take an immense 
 amount of sewing to provide all the changes of 
 raiment desired by the ladies and children," he 
 remarked laughingly. " So that matter may 
 be considered arranged, and my little wife freed 
 from care." 
 
 "No, I have yet to consider how they are to 
 be conveyed from the city to Ion, and what I 
 am to do with them when I get them there. 
 Mamma will not be there to direct, you know." 
 
 " The first question is easily settled ; I shall 
 hire a hack for their use. As to the other, why 
 not let them have their meals served in the 
 sewing-room and occupy the bedroom opening 
 into it ?" 
 
 "Why, to be sure ! that will do nicely," she 
 said, "if you think mamma would not ob- 
 ject."
 
 102 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 "I am quite certain she will find no fault, 
 even if she should make a different arrangement 
 on returning home. And you wouldn't mind 
 that, would you?" 
 
 "Oh no, indeed! Are we not going very 
 fast ?" 
 
 "Yes ; trying to make up lost time." 
 
 "I hope they will succeed, that our supper 
 may not be spoiled with waiting. Do you think 
 there will be any one but the servants at Ion to 
 watch for our coming, Ned?" 
 
 " Yes ; I expect to find the Fairview family 
 there, and have some hope of seeing delegations 
 from the other three. Mamma wrote Elsie 
 when to look for us, and probably she has let 
 the others know; all of them who have been 
 absent from home this summer returned some 
 days or weeks ago." 
 
 "And Lester and Elsie brought that orphan 
 niece of his home with them, I suppose. I am 
 inclined to be a warm friend to her, Ned; for I 
 know how to feel for a fatherless child." 
 
 "As we all do, I trust. We are all father- 
 less, and may well have a fellow-feeling for her. 
 We will do what we can to make life pleasant to 
 her, and I think from my sister's report that 
 we shall find her an agreeable addition to the 
 Fairview family." 
 
 Elsie had given to Evelyn quite as agreeable 
 a, portraiture of Edward and Zoe as that she
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 103 
 
 had furnished them of her, and the little girl 
 was in some haste to make their acquaintance. 
 
 It was as Edward expected. The five families 
 were very sociable ; when all were at home there 
 was a constant interchange of informal visits, 
 and when some of their number returned after 
 a lengthened absence, the others were ready to 
 hail their coming with cordiality and de- 
 light : both of which were intensified on this 
 occasion by the relief from the fear that some 
 accident had happened to Edward and Zoe, in- 
 asmuch as they were several hours behind time 
 in reaching home. 
 
 On their arrival they found the Lelands, the 
 Lacys, the Dinsmores, and the Conlys gathered 
 in the drawing-room and supper waiting. 
 
 "Two hours behind time ! I really am afraid 
 there has been an accident," Mrs. Lacy was 
 saying, when the welcome sound of wheels called 
 forth a general exclamation, "There they are 
 at last !" and there was a simultaneous exit 
 from the drawing-room into the hall, followed 
 by numerous embraces, welcomes, congratula- 
 tions, inquiries after health and the causes of 
 detention. 
 
 They made a jovial party about the supper- 
 table : all but Evelyn, who sat silently listening 
 to the exchange of information in regard to the 
 way in which each had passed the summer, and 
 Edward's and Zoe's description of the celebra-
 
 104 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 tion of their Aunt Wealthy's one hundredth 
 birthday ; all mingled with jest, laughter, and 
 merry badinage. 
 
 As the child looked and listened, she was, 
 half unconsciously, studying countenances, 
 voices, words, and forming estimates of char- 
 acter. 
 
 She had been doing so all the evening ; had 
 already decided that the Lacys and Diusmores 
 were nice people who made her feel happy and 
 ac home with them ; that she liked Mr. Cal- 
 houu Conly and his brother, Dr. Arthur, very 
 much, but detested Ralph; thought Ella silly, 
 proud, and haughty, and that with no excuse 
 lor either pride or arrogance. So now her prin- 
 cipal attention was given to the latest arrivals 
 Edward and Zoe. 
 
 She liked them both ; thinking it lovely to 
 see their devotion to each other, and how un- 
 consciously it betrayed itself in looks and tones, 
 now and again, as the talk went on. 
 
 At length, as the flow of conversation slacked, 
 Zoe turned to Evelyn, remarking with a win- 
 ning smile, "What a quiet little mouse you 
 are ! I have been wanting to make your ac- 
 quaintance, and I hope you will come often to 
 Ion." 
 
 " Thank you ; I shall enjoy doing so very 
 much indeed," returned Evelyn, blushing with 
 pleasure.
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 105 
 
 Edward seconded the invitation. 
 
 " And don't forget that the doors are wide 
 open to you at the Laurels," said Mr. Lacy. 
 
 " At the Oaks also," said Mr. Dinsmore. And 
 Calhoun Conly added, "And at Roselands ; we 
 shall expect frequent visits, and do our best for 
 your entertainment ; though unfortunately we 
 have no little folks to be your companions." 
 
 Evelyn acknowledged each invitation grace- 
 fully and in suitable words. Then, the meal 
 having come to a conclusion, all rose from the 
 table and returned to the drawing-room ; but 
 presently, as it was growing late and the trav- 
 ellers were supposed to be wearied with their 
 journey, one family after another bade good- 
 by and departed. 
 
 "Well, Eva, what do you think of Mrs. Zoe?" 
 asked Mr. Leland when they had turned out 
 of the avenue into the road leading to Fair- 
 view. "I understood you were quite anxious 
 to make her acquaintance." 
 
 "I think I shall like her very much, uncle," 
 Eva answered; "she seems so bright, pleasant, 
 and cordial. And she loves her husband so 
 dearly." 
 
 Mr. Leland laughed at the concluding words. 
 "And you think that "an additional reason for 
 liking her?" 
 
 "Yes, indeed! I think husbands and wives 
 should be very unselfishly affectionate toward
 
 106 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 each other; as I have observed that you and 
 Aunt Elsie always are." 
 
 Both laughed in a pleased way, her uncle 
 saying, "So you have been watching us?" 
 
 "I never set myself at it," she said, "but 1 
 couldn't help seeing what was so very evident/' 
 
 "And no harm if you did. To change the 
 subject I am greatly interested in those Nor- 
 wegians. I hope, my dear, you can give them 
 some employment." 
 
 " Yes, and shall do so gladly, if they are com- 
 petent; for I, too, feel a deep interest in them." 
 
 "So do I," said Evelyn; "I wanted to see 
 them." 
 
 " We will call at Ion to-morrow, and I think 
 you will then get a sight of them, and I learn 
 something of their ability in the sewing line," 
 said her aunt. 
 
 Edward and Zoe had arrived at home a little 
 in advance of their two protegees, and given 
 orders in regard to their reception; and when 
 the girls reached Ion they were received by 
 Aunt Dicey, the housekeeper, at a side entrance, 
 kindly welcomed and conducted to the apart- 
 ments assigned them, where they found a tempt- 
 ing meal spread for their refreshment and every 
 comfort provided. 
 
 " Dis am de sewin'-room an' fo' de present 
 yo' dinin'-room also," she announced as she 
 ushered them in; "an' dat am de bedroom whar
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 107 
 
 Mr. Ed'ard an' Miss Zoe tole me you uns is to 
 sleep. Dar's watah dar an' soap an' towels, 
 s'posin' you likes f o' to wash off de dust ob trabel 
 befo' you sits down to de table. 'Bout de time 
 you gits done dat de hot cakes and toast and 
 tea'll be fotched up from de kitchen." 
 
 With that she turned and left the room. 
 
 The sisters stood for a moment gazing in a 
 bewildered way each into the other's face. Not 
 one word had they understood; but the gestures 
 had been more intelligible. Aunt Dicey had 
 pointed toward the open door of the adjoining 
 room, and they comprehended that it was in- 
 tended for their occupancy. 
 
 "What a dark-skinned woman, sister," said 
 Alma at last. " What did she say ? What lan- 
 guage does she speak ?" 
 
 Christine shook her head. "Could it be 
 English ? I do not know; it did not sound like 
 the English the gentleman and lady speak when 
 talking to each other. But she brought us here, 
 and from the motions she made while talking 
 I think she said these two rooms were for us to 
 use." 
 
 " These rooms for us? these beautiful rooms?" 
 exclaimed Alma in astonishment and delight, 
 glancing about upon the neat, tasteful, even 
 elegant appointments of the one in which they 
 were, then hastening into the other to find it 
 in no way inferior to the first. "Ah, how
 
 108 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 lovely!" she cried; "see the pretty furniture, 
 the white curtains trimmed with lace, the bed 
 all white and looking, oh, so comfortable! every- 
 thing so clean, so fair and sweet!" 
 
 " Yes, yes," said Christine, tears trembling in 
 her eyes; " so far better than we ever dreamed. 
 But it may be only for to-night; to-morrow, 
 perhaps, we may be consigned to lodgings not 
 half so good. Ah, I hear steps on the stairs; 
 they will be bringing our supper. Let us wash 
 the dust from hands and face that we may be 
 ready to eat." 
 
 Presently, seated at the table, they found 
 abundant appetite for the food set before them, 
 and remarked to each other again and again, 
 how very good it was, the best they had tasted 
 in many, many days. 
 
 " We have fallen in with the best of friends, 
 Christine," said Alma, " have we not ? Oh, what 
 a fortunate mistake was that that put us on the 
 wrong road !" 
 
 " It was by the good guidance of our God, 
 Alma," said Christine; "and oh, how short- 
 sighted and mistaken were we in mourning as 
 we did over the sickness that separated us from 
 the rest of our company and left us to travel 
 alone in a strange land; alone and penniless!" 
 
 "We will have more faith in future/' said 
 Alma; " we will trust the Lord, even when all 
 is dark and we cannot see one step before us."
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 109 
 
 " God helping us/' added Christine, devoutly; 
 "but, alas! we are prone to unbelief; when all is 
 bright and the path lies straight before us, we 
 feel strong in faith: when clouds and darkness 
 cover it from sight, our faith is apt to fail and 
 our hearts to faint within us." 
 
 When the last of their guests of the evening 
 had gone, Edward and Zoe bethought them of 
 their protegees, and went to the sewing-room to 
 inquire how they were, and if they had been pro- 
 vided with everything necessary to their comfort. 
 
 They found Christine seated in an arm-chair 
 by the table, with the lamp drawn near her, and 
 reading from a pocket Testament. She closed 
 and laid it aside on their entrance, rising to give 
 them a respectful greeting. 
 
 "Where is your sister ?" asked Zoe, glancing 
 round the room in search of Alma. 
 
 Christine explained that, not having entirely 
 recovered her strength since her illness, Alma 
 was much fatigued with her journey and had 
 already retired to rest. 
 
 "Quite right," said Edward; "I think you 
 should follow her example very soon, for you 
 are looking tired. I hope the servants have at- 
 tended to all your wants ?" 
 
 " Oh, sir, and dear lady," she exclaimed," how 
 good, how kind you are to us! what more could 
 we possibly ask than has been provided us by 
 your orders ?"
 
 110 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 "Our orders were that you should be well 
 cared for," Edward said, "but we feared that 
 for lack of an interpreter you might not be able 
 to make your wants known." 
 
 "Indeed, sir, every want was anticipated," 
 she answered, with grateful look and tone. 
 
 "That is well," he responded. "And now 
 we will leave you to take your rest. Good- 
 night." 
 
 "Good-night, sir," she said; then turning to 
 Zoe, "And you, dear lady, will let me do some 
 work for you to-morrow ?" 
 
 " Yes, if you are quite rested by that time," 
 was the smiling reply. " Don't be uneasy; 
 work and good wages will be found in abundance 
 if you prove capable." 
 
 So Christine went to bed with a heart singing 
 for joy and thankfulness. 
 
 Elsie and Evelyn drove over to Ion next 
 morning and found Zoe attending to her house- 
 keeping cares with a pretty matronly air that 
 became her well; Aunt Dicey receiving her 
 orders with the look and manner of one who is 
 humoring a child, for such she considered the 
 youthful lady. 
 
 " There, Aunt Dicey, I believe that is all for 
 to-day," said Zoe; and turning from her to her 
 callers, "Sister Elsie, how good in you to come 
 over so early! And you too, little maid," to 
 Evelvn: ''I'm delighted to see you both/'
 
 TEE TWO ELSIES. Ill 
 
 "Thank you," returned Elsie, brightly. 
 ' ' How do you like housekeeping ?" 
 
 "Very much so far, and my efforts seem to- 
 amuse Ned immensely," laughed Zoe. "It's 
 too absurd that he will persist in looking upon 
 me still as a mere child. Just think of it ! 
 when I've been married more than a year; yes r 
 a year and a half." 
 
 "Ah, my dear little sister, don't be in too 
 great a hurry to grow old," said Elsie, " or 
 you may be wanting to turn about and travel 
 back again one of these days. How do you like 
 your new helpers, or rather their work? But 
 I suppose you have hardly tried them yet." 
 
 "Yes; they are busy now in the sewing- 
 room. I wanted them to take a few days to 
 rest; but their pride of independence rose up so 
 against it that I was fairly forced to give them 
 something to do, and I find they do sew beau- 
 tifully. Suppose you come and examine their 
 work for yourself. You are included in the 
 invitation, Evelyn," she added, as she rose and 
 led the way. 
 
 In the cheerful, sunny sewing-room, beside a 
 window that looked out upon the beautiful 
 grounds, now gay with autumn flowers, Chris- 
 tine and Alma sat busily plying their needles 
 and talking together thankfully of the present, 
 hopefully of the future, when the door opened 
 and the two ladies and little girl entered.
 
 112 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 ee How very industrious!" said Zoe. " I h ?e 
 brought my sister, Mrs. Lelaud, to see what 
 competent needlewomen you are." 
 
 "They are that indeed," Elsie said, examin- 
 ing the work. "I shall be glad to engage you 
 both to sew for me when you are no longer 
 needed here," she added with a kindly glance 
 and smile. 
 
 Then taking a chair which Zoe had drawn 
 forward for her, she entered into conversation 
 with the strangers, asking of their past history 
 and their plans, hopes, and wishes for the future, 
 and completely winning their confidence by her 
 sweetly sympathizing tones and manner. 
 
 They were delighted with her, and she much 
 pleased with them. Christine had a good, 
 strong face, plain, rugged features, but a coun- 
 tenance that indicated so much good sense, 
 probity, and kindliness of heart that it was 
 attractive in spite of its lack of comeliness. 
 
 Alma seemed to lean very much upon this 
 older sister. Hers Avas a more delicate organiza- 
 tion; she was timid and shrinking, and with 
 her fair complexion, deep blue eyes, golden hair, 
 and look of refinement, was really quite pretty 
 and ladylike in appearance.
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 "Who knows the joys of friendship 
 The trust, security, and mutual tenderness, 
 The double joys, where each is glad for both?" 
 
 ROWE. 
 
 MAX RAYMOND was racing about Miss Stan- 
 hope's grounds with the dog that had given his 
 sister Lulu so great a fright the first night of 
 their stay in Lansdale. Up one walk and down 
 another they went, the boy whistling, laughing, 
 capering about, the dog bounding after, catch- 
 ing up with his playfellow and leaping upon 
 him, now on this side and now on that ; then 
 presently finding himself shaken off and dis- 
 tanced in the race; but only for a moment; the 
 next he was at the boy's side again or close at 
 his heels. 
 
 "Max! Max!" called an eager child's voice, 
 and Lulu came running down the path leading 
 directly from the house. 
 
 "Well, what is it, Lu?" asked the lad, stand- 
 ing still to look and listen. "Down, Nero, 
 down ! be quiet, sir'/' 
 
 "Oh, I have something to tell you," replied 
 Lulu, half breathlessly, as she hurried toward
 
 114 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 him. "That letter you brought Grandma 
 Elsie from the post-office this morning was 
 from Aunt Elsie; and they are at home by this 
 time she wrote just as they were ready to 
 start and Evelyn Leland is with them; she's 
 to make her home at Fairview." 
 
 " Well, and what of it ? what do / care about 
 it? or you either?" 
 
 "Dear me, Max, you might care! I hope 
 she may prove a nice friend for me; not a bit 
 like Eosie, who has always despised and dis- 
 liked me." 
 
 " I don't think Kosie does anything of the 
 kind, Lulu," said Max, patting Nero's head; 
 "she may not be very fond of you, and cer- 
 tainly does not admire your behavior at times, 
 but I don't believe it amounts to dislike." 
 
 " I do, then," returned Lulu, a touch of 
 anger in her tones. "Anyhow, I'd dearly love 
 to have a real friend near my own age; and 
 Aunt Elsie says Evelyn is only a little older 
 than I am." 
 
 "Well, I hope you won't be disappointed. 
 If she was a boy I'd be as glad of her coming, 
 or his coming, as you are." 
 
 "Oh, Maxie, I wish, for your sake, she was a 
 boy!" cried Lulu in her impulsive way, step- 
 ping closer and putting her arm about his neck. 
 "How selfish in me to forget that you have no 
 companion at all at Ion!"
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 115 
 
 " I have," returned Max; " I have you, you 
 know, and you're right good company when 
 you are in a good humor." 
 
 "And I'm not often in any other with you, 
 Maxie; now am I?" she said coaxingly. 
 
 "No, sis, that's true enough, and I do be- 
 lieve I couldn't get along half so well without 
 you. I'm glad for your sake that this what's 
 her name? is coming." 
 
 "Her name is Evelyn. Oh, Max, I feel so 
 sorry for her !" 
 
 "Why?" 
 
 "Because her father's dead, anC they were 
 so very, very fond of each other; so Aunt Elsie 
 wrote." 
 
 "Rosie's father's dead too; and she and all 
 of them were very fond of him." 
 
 "Yes; but it's a good while now since he 
 died, and she's had time to get over it so far 
 that sh seems hardly ever to think of him; 
 while it is only a few weeks since Evelyn lost 
 hers; and Rosie has her nice, kind mother with 
 her, while Evelyn's is away in Europe, and like 
 enough isn't half so nice as Grandma Elsie any- 
 how. Oh, Max, I feel most heart-broken every 
 time papa goes away, even though I expect to 
 see him back again some day; and think how 
 dreadful to have your father gone never to 
 come back!" 
 
 "Yes, it would be awful!" said Max. "I'd
 
 116 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 rather lose ten years off my own life. But, Lu, 
 if you really love papa so dearly, how can you 
 behave toward him as you do sometimes caus- 
 ing him so much distress of mind? I've seen 
 such a grieved, troubled look on his face, when 
 he thought nobody was watching him, and you 
 were in one of your naughty moods. " 
 
 "Oh, Max, don't!" Lulu said in a choking 
 voice, as she turned and walked away, hot tears 
 in her eyes. 
 
 Max ran after her. " Come, Lu, don't take 
 it so hard; I didn't mean to be cruel." 
 
 "But you were! Go away! you've got me 
 into one of my moods, as you call it, and I'd 
 better be let alone/' she returned almost fiercely, 
 jerking herself loose for he had caught a fold 
 of her dress in his hand and rushing away to 
 the farther end of the grounds, where she threw 
 herself on a rustic seat panting with excitement 
 and the rapidity of her flight. 
 
 But the gust of passion died down almost as 
 speedily as it had arisen; she could never be 
 angry very long with Max, her dear, only brother; 
 and now her thoughts turned remorsefully upon 
 the conduct he had condemned. It was no news 
 to her that she had more than once caused her 
 father much anxiety and grief of heart, nor 
 was it a new thing for her to be repentant and 
 remorseful on account of her unfilial behavior. 
 
 "Oh, why can't I be as good as Max and
 
 TEE TWO ELSIES. 117 
 
 Gracie?" she said to herself, covering her face 
 with her hands and sighing heavily. "I wish 
 papa was here so I could tell him again how 
 sorry I am, and how dearly I do love him though 
 I am so often naughty. I am glad I did tell 
 him, and that he forgave me and told me he 
 loved me just as well as any other of his chil- 
 dren. How good in him to say that! I wonder 
 if Evelyn Leland ever behaved badly to her 
 father. If she ever was naughty to him, how 
 sorry she must feel about it now!" 
 
 During the remainder of the short visit at 
 Lansdale, and all through the homeward jour- 
 ney, Lulu's thoughts often turned upon Evelyn, 
 and she had scarcely alighted from the carriage 
 on their arrival at Ion before she sent a sweep- 
 ing glance around the welcoming group on the 
 yeranda, in eager search of the young stran- 
 ger. 
 
 Yes, there she was, a little slender girl in 
 deep mourning, standing slightly apart from 
 the embracing, rejoicing relatives. She was 
 not decidedly pretty, but graceful and refined 
 in appearance, with an earnest, intelligent coun- 
 tenance and very fine eyes. She seemed quite 
 free from self-consciousness and wholly taken 
 up with the interest of the scenes being enacted 
 before her. 
 
 " How many of them there are! and how they 
 love one another! how nice it is!" she was think-
 
 118 THE TWO ELSIE&. 
 
 ing within nerself, when the two Elsies, relea*. 
 ing each other from a long, tender embrace, 
 turned toward her, the older one saying, half 
 inquiringly, "And this is Evelyn?" 
 
 " Yes, mamma. Eva, this is my dear moth- 
 er," said Mrs. Leland. 
 
 Mrs. Travilla took the little girl in her arms, 
 kissed her affectionately, and bade her welcome 
 to Ion, adding, "And if you like you may call 
 me Grandma Elsie, as the others do." 
 
 " Thank you, ma'am," Evelyn answered, col- 
 oring with pleasure; "but it seems hardly ap- 
 propriate, for you look not very much older 
 than Aunt Elsie; and she is young to be my 
 aunt." 
 
 "That's right, Eva," Mrs. Leland said, with 
 a pleased laugh; " I for one have never approved 
 of mamma being called so by any one older than 
 my baby-boy." 
 
 Mrs. Travilla's attention was claimed by some 
 one else at that moment, and Lester, taking 
 .Evelyn by the hand, led her up to Mr. and Mrs. 
 Dinsmore. She was introduced to the others 
 in turn, every one greeting her with the utmost 
 kindness. Rosie gave her a hasty kiss, but 
 Lulu embraced her with warmth, saying, "I 
 am sure I shall love you, and I hope you will 
 love me a little in return." 
 
 " I'll try; it wouldn't be fair to let it be all on 
 one side," Evelyn answered with a shy, sweet
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 119 
 
 smile, as she returned the hug and kiss as heartily 
 as they were given. 
 
 Lulu was delighted. 
 
 After supper, while the older people were 
 chatting busily among themselves, she drew 
 Evelyn into a distant corner and told her how 
 glad she was of her coming, because she wanted 
 .a girl-friend near her own age and found Rosie 
 uncongenial and indifferent toward her. 
 
 " She will probably be the same to me/' said 
 Evelyn; " she has so many of her very own dear 
 ones about her, you know, that it cannot be 
 expected that she will feel much interest in 
 strangers like you and me. But," frankly, "I 
 think I should love you best anyhow." 
 
 "How nice in you!" said Lulu, her eyes 
 sparkling; "but I'm afraid you won't when you 
 know me better, for I'm not a bit good; I get 
 into terrible passions when anybody imposes on 
 me or my brother or sister; and I sometimes 
 disobey and break rules." 
 
 "You are very honest, at all events," re- 
 marked Evelyn pleasantly; " and perhaps I shall 
 not like you any the less for having some faults. 
 You see, if you were perfect, the contrast between 
 you and myself would be most unpleasant to 
 me." 
 
 "How correctly and like a grown-up person 
 you speak!" said Lulu, regarding her new friend 
 with affectionate admiration.
 
 120 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 Evelyn's eyes filled. " It is because papa 
 made me his constant companion and took the 
 greatest pains with me," she said, in tones 
 tremulous with emotion. " We were almost 
 always alone together, for I never had a brother 
 or sister to share the love he lavished upon 
 me." 
 
 " I'm so, so sorry for you!" said Lulu, slipping 
 an arm round Evelyn's waist. " I think I know 
 a little how you feel, for my papa is with us only 
 once in a while for a. few days or weeks, and 
 when he goes away again it nearly breaks my 
 heart." 
 
 " But you can hope he may come back again." 
 
 "Yes; and I have Max and Gracie; so I am 
 much better off than you." 
 
 " And such a sweet, pretty mamma," supple- 
 mented Evelyn, sending an admiring glance 
 across the room to where Violet sat chatting 
 with her sister Elsie. 
 
 " But you have your own mother, and that's 
 a great deal better," returned Lulu. "Mamma 
 Vi is very beautiful and sweet, and very kind 
 to Max and Gracie and me, but a step-mother 
 can't be like your own." 
 
 " I suppose not quite," Evelyn said with a 
 sigh; " but I have no idea when I shall see mine 
 again." 
 
 "We are situated a good deal alike," re- 
 marked Lulu, reflectively. " My father and
 
 TEE TWO ELSIES. 121 
 
 your mother are far away in this world, and 
 your father and my mother are gone to 
 heaven." 
 
 " Yes. Oh, don't yon sometimes want to go 
 to them there?" 
 
 " I'm not good enough not fit in any way; 
 and I believe I'd rather stay here at least while 
 papa does," Lulu said, with some hesitation. 
 
 " I hope he may be spared to you for many, 
 many years," said Evelyn, gently; "at least 
 till you are quite grown up, and perhaps have a 
 family of children of your own." 
 
 " Were you ever so naughty that your father 
 told you you gave him a great deal of trouble 
 and heartache?" asked Lulu in a tremulous voice 
 and with starting tears. 
 
 " Oh no; no, indeed!" exclaimed Eva, in sur- 
 prise. "How could I, or any one, with such a 
 father as mine?" 
 
 " No father could be better or kinder than 
 mine," said Lulu, twinkling away a tear; "and 
 yet I have been so passionate and disobedient 
 that he has told me that several times." 
 
 "Oh, don't ever be so again; for if you do 
 your poor heart will ache so terribly orer it when 
 he is taken away from you," Evelyn said with 
 emotion, and pressing Lulu's hand affectionately 
 in hers. " Oh, I can never be thankful enough," 
 she went on, ' ' that the day my dear father was 
 called home he said to me, 'My darling, you
 
 122 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 have been nothing but a blessing and comfort to 
 me since the day you were born.' " 
 
 tf My father can never say that to me ; I have 
 already put it out of his power," thought Lulu 
 to herself, with a great pain at her heart; and 
 as soon as she found herself alone in her own 
 room that night she wrote a little penitent note 
 to him all blistered with tears. 
 
 Shortly after breakfast the next morning she 
 went to " Grandma Elsie" with a request for per- 
 mission to walk over to Fairview and spend an 
 hour with Evelyn. 
 
 ' ' You may, my dear, if you can get Max or 
 some older person to walk with you," was Elsie's 
 kind reply; "otherwise I will send you in the 
 carriage, because it is not safe for you to walk 
 that distance alone. I think you and Evelyn 
 are going to be friends, and I am very glad of 
 it," she added with a pleasant smile. "If she 
 will come, you may bring her back with you to 
 spend the day at Ion." 
 
 " Oh, thank you, Grandma Elsie; that will be 
 BO nice!" cried Lulu, joyously; then bounded 
 away in search of her brother. 
 
 Max, having nothing else to do just then, 
 readily consented to be her escort, and they set 
 out at once. 
 
 "A brother is of some use sometimes, isn't 
 he?" queried Max, complacently, as they walked 
 briskly down the avenue together.
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 123 
 
 "Yes; and isn't a sister, too?" asked Lulu. 
 
 " Yes, indeed," he said; " you are almost 
 always ready to do me a good turn, Lu. But, 
 in fact, I'm taking this walk quite as much to 
 please myself as you. It's a very pleasant one 
 on a morning like this, and Uncle Lester and 
 Aunt Elsie are pleasant folks to visit." 
 
 "I think they are," returned Lulu; "but I 
 am going more to see Evelyn than anybody else. 
 Oh, Max, I do hope, I do believe, it's going to 
 be as I told you I wished." 
 
 "What?" 
 
 "That we'll be intimate friends and very 
 fond of each other. " Weren't you pleased with 
 her, Max? I was." 
 
 " She's nice - looking," he replied; " but 
 that's all I can say till we've had time to get 
 acquainted." 
 
 "I feel quite well acquainted with her now; 
 we had such a nice long talk together last night," 
 said Lulu. 
 
 Evelyn was strolling about the grounds at 
 Fairview, and came to the gate to meet them. 
 She shook hands with Max, kissed Lulu affec- 
 tionately, and invited them into the house. 
 
 They settled themselves in the veranda, where 
 Mrs. Leland presently joined them. Then Lulu 
 gave " Grandma Elsie's" invitation. 
 
 "May I go, Aunt Elsie?" asked Evelyn. 
 
 " Certainly, dear, if you wish to," Mrs. Le-
 
 124 TEE TWO EL8IE8. 
 
 land answered kindly. "Your uncle and I 
 will drive over early in the evening and bring 
 you home." 
 
 " By moonlight!" Evelyn said; " that will be 
 very nice. Auntie, you and uncle are very good 
 to me." 
 
 "Indeed, child," returned Elsie, smiling, 
 "you may well believe it is no hardship for us 
 to go to Ion on any errand; or with none save 
 the desire to see mamma and the rest." 
 
 Evelyn and Lulu passed the greater part of 
 the day alone together, every one else seem- 
 ingly lacking either leisure or inclination to 
 join them, and the friendship grew rapidly, 
 as is usually the case when two little girls are 
 thus thrown together. 
 
 Each gave a detailed history of her past life 
 and found the other deeply interested in it. 
 Then they talked of the present and of the near 
 future. 
 
 ' ' Are you to go to school ?" asked Lulu. 
 
 "No," Evelyn said with a contented smile, 
 " I am to study at home and come here to re- 
 cite with you." 
 
 " Oh, how nice!" cried Lulu, her eyes spark- 
 ling with pleasure. 
 
 " Yes, I think it very kind in Aunt Elsie's 
 mother and grandfather to offer to let me do so," 
 said Evelyn. " I shall try very hard to be studi- 
 ous and well-behaved and give them no trouble."
 
 TEE TWO ELSIES. 125 
 
 Lulu's cheek flushed at that remark, and for 
 A moment she sat silent and with downcast eyes; 
 then she burst out in her impetuous way, " I 
 wish I were like you, Eva so good and grate- 
 ful. Pm afraid you wouldn't care for me at all 
 if yon knew what a bad, ungrateful thing I am. 
 I've given ever so much trouble to Grandpa 
 Dinsmore and Grandma Elsie, though they have 
 done more for me for Max and Gracie too 
 than they are going to do for you." 
 
 " I don't believe you're half so bad as you 
 make yourself out to be," returned Eva, in a 
 surprised tone. " And I'm sure you are sorry 
 and will be ever so good and grateful in the fu- 
 ture. " 
 
 " I want to, but there does seem to be no 
 use in my trying to be sweet-tempered and all 
 that," said Lulu, dejectedly; "I've got such a 
 dreadful temper." 
 
 " Papa used to tell me God, our heavenly 
 Father, would help me to conquer my faults, if 
 I asked Him with all my heart," said Evelyn, 
 softly; " that, in His great love and condescen- 
 sion, He noticed even a little child and its efforts 
 to please Him and do His will." 
 
 " Yes, I know; my papa has told me the same 
 thing ever so often; but most always the temp- 
 tation comes so suddenly I don't seem to have 
 time to ask for help, and" hesitatingly 
 "sometimes I don't want it."
 
 CHAPTER XL 
 
 " O blessed, happy child, to find 
 The God of heaven so near and kind!" 
 
 IT was Sabbath afternoon. In the large 
 dining-room at Ion a Bible-reading was being 
 held, Mr. Dinsmore leading, every member of 
 the household, down to the servants, who occu- 
 pied the lower end of the apartment, bearing a 
 share in the exercises; as also Lester, Elsie, and 
 Evelyn from Fairview, and representatives from 
 the other three families belonging to the con- 
 nection, and the Keith cousins, who had arrived 
 at Ion a few days before. 
 
 The portion of Scripture under consideration 
 was the interview of Nicodemus with the Mas- 
 ter when he came to Him by night (St. John iii.), 
 the subject, of course, the necessity of the new 
 birth, G-od's appointed way of salvation, and the 
 exceeding greatness of His love in giving His 
 only-begotten Son to die " that whosoever be- 
 lieveth in Him should not perish, but have ever- 
 lasting life." 
 
 Each one able to read had an open Bible, and 
 even G-racie and little Walter listened with un- 
 derstanding and interest.
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 127 
 
 She whom the one called mamma, the other 
 Grandma Elsie, had talked with them that morn- 
 ing on the same subject, and tenderly urged 
 upon them as often before the duty of com- 
 ing to Christ, telling them of His love to little 
 children, and that they were not too young to 
 give themselves to Him; and Mr. Dinsmore ad- 
 dressed a few closing words to them in the same 
 strain. 
 
 They fell into Grade's heart as seed sown in 
 good ground. When the reading had come to 
 an end and she felt herself unobserved, she 
 lipped quietly away to her mamma's dressing- 
 room, where she was not likely to be disturbed, 
 and sat down to think more profoundly and 
 seriously than ever before in her short life. 
 
 She went over "the old, old story," and tears 
 stole down her cheeks as she whispered to her- 
 self, "And it was for me He died that dreadful 
 death; for me just as truly as if it hadn't been 
 for anybody else; and yet I've lived all this long 
 while without loving Him, or trying to do right 
 for the sake of pleasing Him. 
 
 "And how often I've been invited to come! 
 Papa has told me about it over and over again; 
 mamma too, and Grandma Elsie; and I haven't 
 minded what they said at all. Oh, how patient 
 and kind Jesus has been to wait so long for me 
 to come! And He is still waiting and inviting 
 me to come; just as kindly and lovingly as if
 
 128 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 it was the very first time, and I hadn't been turn- 
 ing away from Him. 
 
 " He is right here, looking at me, and listen- 
 ing for what I will say in answer to His call. 
 Oh, I won't keep Him waiting any longer, lest 
 He should go away and never invite me again; 
 and because I do love Him for dying for me, and 
 for being so good and kind to me all my life 
 giving me every blessing I have and keeping 
 on inviting me, over and over, when I wouldn't 
 even listen to His voice. 
 
 " I'll go to Him now. Grandma Elsie said 
 just to kneel down and feel that I am kneeling 
 at His feet, and tell Him all about my sins, and 
 how sorry I am, exactly as if I could see Him, 
 and ask Him to forgive my sins and wash them 
 all away in His precious blood, and take me for 
 His very own child to be His forever, and serve 
 Him always in this world, and in heaven when 
 he takes me there. Yes, I will do it now." 
 
 With the resolve she rose from the chair 
 where she had been sitting, and kneeling before 
 it with clasped hands and closed eyes, from 
 which penitent tears stole down her cheeks, 
 said, in low, reverent tones, " Dear Lord Jesus, 
 I'm only a little girl and very full of sin; I've 
 done a great many bad things in my life, and 
 haven't done the good things I knew I ought to 
 do; and I have a very bad heart that doesn't 
 want to do right. Oh, please make it good;
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 12S 
 
 oh, please take away all the wickedness that is 
 in me; wash me in Thy precious blood, so that I 
 shall be clean and pure in Thy sight. Forgive 
 me for living so long without loving Thee, 
 when I've known all the time about Thy great 
 love to me. Help me to love Thee now and 
 forever more; I give myself to Thee to be all 
 thine forever and forever. Amen." 
 
 Her prayer was ended, yet she did not at once 
 rise from her kneeling posture; it was so sweet 
 to linger there at the Master's feet; she remem- 
 bered and trusted His promise, "Him that 
 cometh to Me I will in no wise cast out/' and 
 almost she could hear His dear voice saying in 
 tenderest tones, " Daughter, thy sins, which are 
 many, are forgiven thee." 
 
 " I love them that love Me, and those that 
 seek Me early shall find Me." 
 
 She seemed to feel the touch of His hand laid 
 in blessing on her head, and her heart sang for 
 
 joy- 
 Meanwhile the older children had gathered 
 about Aunt Chloe, now seated in a back veranda 
 the weather being still warm enough for the 
 outer air to be very pleasant at that time of day 
 and Eosie, as spokesman of the party, begged 
 coaxingly for stories of mamma when she was a 
 little girl. 
 
 " It's de Lawd's day, chillens," answered the 
 
 old woman in a doubtful tone. 
 9
 
 130 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 "Yes, mammy," acknowledged Rosie, "but 
 you can easily make your story fit for Sunday; 
 mamma was so good a real Christian child, as 
 you have often told me." 
 
 " So she was, chile, so she was; Fs sho' she 
 lub de Lawd, from de bery day her ole mammy 
 f us' tole her how He lub her. Yes, you right, 
 Miss Rosie; I kin tole you 'bout her, and 'twon't 
 break de Sabbath day. Is yo' all hyar now?" 
 she asked, glancing inquiringly about. 
 
 " All but Gracie," said Rosie, glancing round 
 the little circle in her turn. "I wonder where 
 she is. Betty," to a little negro maid standing in 
 the rear, " go and find Miss Gracie, and ask if 
 she doesn't want to hear the stories mammy is 
 going to tell us." 
 
 "Yes, Miss Rosie, whar you s'pose Miss Gra- 
 cie done gone?" drawled the little maid, stand- 
 ing quite still and pulling at one of the short 
 woolly braids scattered here and there over her 
 head. 
 
 " I don't know. Go and look for her," re- 
 turned Rosie, somewhat imperiously. "Now 
 hurry," she added, "or there won't be time 
 for all mammy has to tell." 
 
 " Wisht I know whar Miss Gracie done gone," 
 sighed Betty, reluctantly obeying. 
 
 "I saw her going upstairs," said Lulu; "so 
 it's likely you'll find her in Mamma Vi's rooms." 
 
 At that Betty quickened her pace, and the
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 131 
 
 next moment was at Violet's dressing-room 
 door, peeping in and asking, "You dar, Miss 
 Gracie?" 
 
 " Yes," Grace answered, turning toward her 
 a face so full of gladness that Betty's eyes 
 opened wide in astonishment, and stepping in 
 she asked wonderingly, " What what de mat- 
 tah, Miss Gracie? yo' look like yo' done gone 
 foun' a goF mine, or jes' sumfin' mos' like dat." 
 
 " Better still, Betty: I've found the Lord Je- 
 sus; I love Him and He loves me," Gracie said, 
 her eyes shining, "and oh, I am so glad, so hap- 
 py!" 
 
 " Whar yo' fin' Him, Miss Gracie?" queried 
 Betty in increasing wonder and astonishment, 
 and glancing searchingly round the room. " Is 
 He hyar?" 
 
 " Yes; for He is God and is everywhere." 
 
 "Oh, dat de way He hyar? Yes, I knows 
 'bout dat; Miss Elsie tole me lots ob times. 
 How yo' know He lub yo', Miss Gracie?" 
 
 " Because He says so, Betty. 
 
 ' ' ' Jesus loves me ; this I know, 
 For the Bible tell me so.' " 
 
 " Yo's wanted down stairs, Miss Gracie," said 
 Betty, bethinking herself of her errand. " Ole 
 Aunt Chloe gwine tell 'bout old times when 
 missus bery little and lib way off down Souf. 
 Bettah come right 'long; kase Miss Kosie she
 
 132 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 in pow'f ul big hurry fo' Aunt Chloe begin dat 
 story." 
 
 " Oh yes; I never get tired hearing mammy 
 tell that; Grandma Elsie was such a dear little 
 girl," Grace said, making haste to obey the sum- 
 mons. 
 
 The others had already gathered closely about 
 Aunt Chloe, but the circle promptly widened 
 to receive Grace, and the moment she had taken 
 her seat the story began, opening with the birth 
 of its subject. 
 
 There were many little reminiscences of her 
 infancy and early childhood, very interesting to 
 all the listeners. The narrator dwelt at length 
 upon the evidences of early piety shown in the 
 child's life, and Aunt Chloe remarked, "Yo' 
 needn't be 'fraid, chillens, ob bein' too good to 
 lib: my darlin' was de bes' chile eber I see, and 
 yo' know she has lib to see her chillen and her 
 gran'chillens." 
 
 " I'm not at all afraid of it," remarked Rosie. 
 " People who are certainly don't know or 
 don't believe what the Bible teaches on that 
 point; for it says, 'My son, forget not My 
 law; but let thine heart keep My command- 
 ments; for length of days, and long life, and 
 peace shall they add to thee.' " 
 
 " And there's a promise of long life and pros- 
 perty to all who keep the fifth commandment," 
 said Max.
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 133 
 
 " ' So far as it shall serve for God's glory and 
 their own good/ " added Evelyn, softly. 
 
 "Dat's so, chillens," said Aunt Chloe; "an* 
 yo' ole mammy hopes ebery one ob yo's gwinfs 
 try it all de days ob yo' life." 
 
 " Yes, we're goin' to, mammy; so now tell us 
 some more," said "Walter, eoaxingly; "tell about 
 the time when the poor little girl that's my 
 mamma now had to go away and leave her 
 pretty home." 
 
 " Yaas, chile, dat wur a sad time," said the 
 old woman, reflectively; " it mos' broke de lit- 
 tle chile heart to hab to leab dat home whar she 
 been borned, an' all de darkies dat lub her like 
 dar life." 
 
 She went on to describe the parting, then to 
 tell of the journey, and was just beginning with 
 the life at Roselands, when the summons came 
 to the tea-table. 
 
 " We'll come back to hear the rest after tea, 
 mammy, if you're not too tired," Eosie said as 
 she turned to go. 
 
 But on coming back they found no one on 
 the veranda but Betty, who, in answer to their 
 inquiries, said, "Aunt Chloe hab entired fo' de 
 night ; she hab de misery in de back and in de 
 head, and she cayn't tell no mo' stories fo' 
 mawniug." 
 
 "Poor old soul!" said Evelyn, compassion- 
 ately ; " I'm afraid we've tired her out."
 
 134 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 "Oh no, not at all," answered Sosie ; "she 
 likes nothing better than talking about mam- 
 ma. You never saw anything like her devo- 
 tion ; I verily believe she'd die for mamma 
 without a moment's hesitation.'* 
 
 Most of the house-servants at Ion occupied 
 cabins of their own at no great distance from 
 the mansion, but Aunt Chloe, the faithful 
 nurse of three generations, was domiciled in a 
 most comfortable apartment not far from those 
 of the mistress to whom she was so dear ; and 
 Elsie never laid her own head upon its pillow 
 till she had paid a visit to mammy's room to see 
 that she wanted for nothing that could contrib- 
 ute to ease of body or mind. 
 
 This night, stealing softly in, she found her 
 lying with closed eyes and hands meekly fold- 
 ed across her breast, and, thinking she slept, 
 would have gone away again as quietly as she 
 came ; but the loved voice recalled her. 
 
 "Dat yo', honey ? Don' go ; yo' ole mam- 
 my's got somefin to say ; and de time is short, 
 'kase the chariot-wheels dey's rollin' fas', fas' dis 
 way to carry yo' ole mammy home to glory." 
 
 " Dear mammy," Elsie said with emotion, 
 laying her hand tenderly on the sable brow, 
 " are you feeling weaker or in any way worse 
 than usual ?" 
 
 " Dunno, honey, but I hear de Master callin', 
 an' I's ready to follow whereber He leads ; eben
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 135 
 
 down into de valley ob de shadow ob death. 
 I's close to de riber ; I's hear de soun' ob de 
 wattahs ripplin' pas' ; but de eberlastin' arms is 
 underneath, an' I sho' to git safe ober to de 
 oder side." 
 
 "Yes, dear mammy, I know you will," Elsie 
 answered in moved tones. " I know you will 
 come off more than conqueror through Him 
 who loved you with an everlasting love." 
 
 " Teat dat verse to yo' ole mammy, honey," 
 untreated the trembling, feeble voice. 
 
 " What verse, mammy dear ? ' Who shall 
 separate us' ?" 
 
 "Yes, darling dat's it ! an' de res' dat comes 
 after, whar de 'postle say he 'suaded dat deff 
 nor nuffin else cayn't separate God's chillen 
 from de love ob Christ." 
 
 Elsie complied, adding at the close of the 
 quotation, " Such precious words ! How often 
 you and I have rejoiced over them together, 
 mammy I" 
 
 " 'Deed we hab, honey ; an' we's gwine re- 
 joice in dem togeder beside de great white 
 throne. Now yo' go an' take yo' res', darlin', 
 an' de Lawd gib yo' sweet sleep." 
 
 " I can't leave you, mammy if you are suf- 
 fering ; you must let me sit beside you and do 
 what is in my power to relieve or help you to 
 forget your pain." 
 
 " No, chile, no ; de miseries am all gone an*
 
 136 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 I's mighty comfor'able, bery happy, too, hear- 
 in' de soun' ob de chariot-wheels and tinking 
 I's soon be in de bressed Ian' whar de mis- 
 eries an' de sins am all done gone foreber ; an* 
 whar ole Uncle Joe an' de bressed Master is 
 waitin' to 'ceive me wid songs ob joy ?"d glad- 
 ness." 
 
 Thus reassured, and perceiving no symptom 
 of approaching dissolution, Elsie returned to her 
 own apartments and was soon in bed and asleep. 
 
 In accordance with an Ion rule which Lulu 
 particularly disliked, the children had gone to 
 their rooms an hour or more in advance of the- 
 older people. 
 
 Grace still slept with her mamma in her 
 father's absence, but often made her prepara- 
 tions for bed in her sister's room, that they might 
 chat freely together of whatever was upper- 
 most in their minds. 
 
 To-night they were no sooner shut in there, 
 away from other eyes and ears, than Grace put 
 her arms round Lulu's neck, saying, while her 
 face shone with gladness, "Oh, Lu, I have 
 something to tell you !" 
 
 "Have you?" Lulu answered. "Then it 
 must be something good ; for in all your life I 
 never saw you look so very, very happy. Oh, 
 is it news from papa ? Is he coming home on 
 another visit ?" she cried with a sudden, eagei 
 lighting up of her face.
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 137 
 
 The brightness of Grace's dimmed a trifle as 
 she replied, " No, not that; they would never 
 let him come again so soon. Oh, how I wish he 
 was here! for he would be so glad of it too; 
 almost as glad as I am, I think." 
 
 "Glad of what?" asked Lulu. 
 
 " That I've given my heart to Jesus. Oh, 
 Lulu, won't you do it too ? it is so easy if you 
 only just try." 
 
 " Tell me about it; how did you do it?" Lulu 
 asked gravely, her eyes cast down, a slight frown 
 upon her brow. 
 
 " I did just as Grandma Elsie told us this 
 morning. You know, Lu?" 
 
 " Yes, I remember. But how do you know 
 that you were heard and accepted?" 
 
 "Why, Lulu!" was the surprised reply, "the 
 Bible tells us God is the hearer and answerer of 
 prayer it's in one of the verses I've learned to 
 say to Grandma Elsie since I came here. And 
 Jesus says: ' Him that cometh unto Me I will 
 in nowise cast out;' so of course He received me. 
 How could I help knowing it?" 
 
 "You've got far ahead of me," Lulu said, 
 with petulance born of an uneasy conscience, as 
 she released herself from Grace's arms and be- 
 gan undressing with great energy and despatch. 
 
 "You needn't feel that way, Lu," Grace 
 said pleadingly; "Jesus is just as willing to 
 take you for His child as me."
 
 138 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 " I don't believe it!" cried Lulu, with almost 
 fierce impatience; " you've always been good, 
 and I've always been bad. I don't see why I 
 wasn't made patient and sweet-tempered too ; 
 it's no trouble to you to behave and keep rules 
 and all that, but I can't; try as hard as I 
 will." 
 
 ' ' Oh, Lulu, Jesus will help you to be good if 
 you ask Him and try as hard as you can, too," 
 Grace said in tender, pleading tones. 
 
 "But suppose I don't want to be good?" 
 
 Grace's eyes opened wide in grieved surprise, 
 then filled with tears. "Oh, Lulu! "she said; 
 ** but I'm sure you do want to be good some- 
 times. And can't Jesus help you to want to 
 always? won't He if you ask Him?" 
 
 * I'm tired of the cnbject, and it's time for 
 you to go to bed," was the ungracious re- 
 joinder. 
 
 Usually so unkind a rebuff from her sister 
 would have caused Grace a fit of crying, but 
 she was too happy for that to-night. She slip- 
 ped quietly away into her mamma's rooms, and 
 when ready for bed came to the door again with 
 a pleasant " Good-night, Lulu, and happy 
 dreams!" 
 
 Lulu, already repentant, sprang to meet her 
 with outstretched arms. " Good-night, you 
 dear little thing!" she exclaimed with a hug 
 and kies. " I wish you had a better sort of a
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 139 
 
 sister, Perhaps you will some day, in little 
 Elaie." 
 
 " I love you dearly, dearly, Lu !" was the 
 affectionate rejoinder, accompanied by a hearty 
 return of the embrace. 
 
 " I wish mamma would come up, for I want 
 to tell her; 'cause I know it will make her glad 
 too," Grace said to herself as she got into bed. 
 "I mean to stay awake till she comes." 
 
 But scarcely had the little curly head touched 
 the pillow ere its owner was fast asleep, and so 
 the communication was deferred till morning. 
 
 When Violet came into the room she stepped 
 softly to the bedside, and bending over the sleep- 
 ing child gazed with tender scrutiny into the 
 fair young face. 
 
 " The darling!" she murmured, "what a 
 passing sweet and peaceful expression she wears! 
 I noticed it several times during the evening; a 
 look as if some great good had come to her." 
 
 A very gentle kiss was laid on the child's 
 forehead, and Violet passed on into Lulu's room, 
 moved by a motherly solicitude to see that all 
 was well with this one of her husband's chil- 
 dren also. 
 
 The face that rested on the pillow was round 
 and rosy with youth and health, the brow was 
 unruffled, yet the countenance lacked the ex- 
 ceeding sweet expression of her sister's. 
 
 Violet kissed her also, and Lulu, half opening
 
 140 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 her sleepy eyes, murmured, "Mamma Vi you're 
 very good and kind/' and with the last word 
 was fast asleep again. 
 
 Mrs. Elsie Travilla rose earlier the next morn- 
 ing than her wont, a vague uneasiness op- 
 pressing her in regard to her aged nurse, and 
 waiting only to don dressing-gown and slippers 
 went softly to Aunt Chloe's bedside; but finding 
 her sleeping peacefully, she returned as quietly 
 as she had come, thinking to pay another visit 
 before descending to the breakfast-room. 
 
 Only a few minutes had passed, however, 
 when the little maid Betty came rushing un- 
 ceremoniously in, her eyes wild with affright. 
 "Missus, missus," she cried, " suffin de mattah 
 wid ole Aunt Chloe; she " 
 
 Elsie waited to hear no more, but pushing 
 past the child, flew to the rescue. 
 
 But one glance at the aged face told her that 
 no human help could avail; the seal of death 
 was on it. 
 
 A great wave of sorrow swept over her at the 
 sight, but she was outwardly calm and compos- 
 ed as, taking the cold hand in hers, she asked, 
 "Dear mammy, is it peace?" 
 
 "Yes, chile, yes," came in feeble yet assured 
 accents from the dying lips; "an' I's almos' 
 dar; a po' ole sinnah saved by grace. Good-by, 
 honey; we's meet again at de Master's feet, 
 neber to part ao mo'!"
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 141 
 
 One or two long-drawn gasping breaths fol- 
 lowed and the aged pilgrim had entered into 
 rest. 
 
 At the same instant a strong arm was passed 
 ronnd Elsie's waist, while a manly voice said 
 tenderly, "We will not grieve for her, dear 
 daughter, for all her pains, all her troubles are 
 over, and she has been gathered home like a 
 shock of corn fully ripe." 
 
 " Yes, dear father, but let me weep a little; 
 not for her, but for myself," Elsie said, suffer- 
 ing him to draw her head to a resting-place 
 upon his breast. 
 
 In the mean while Violet and Grace had wak- 
 ened from sleep, and the little girl had told of 
 her new-found happiness, meeting with the joy- 
 ful sympathy which she had expected. 
 
 " Dear Grade," Violet said, taking the little 
 girl in her arms and kissing her tenderly, " you 
 are a blessed, happy child in having so early 
 -chosen the better part which shall never be 
 taken away from you. Jesus will be your friend 
 all your life, be it long or short; a friend that 
 sticketh closer than a brother; who will never 
 leave nor forsake you, but will love you with an 
 everlasting love, tenderer than a mother's, and 
 be always near and mighty to help and save in 
 every time of trouble and distress." 
 
 "Oh, mamma," said Grace, "how good and 
 kind He is to let me love Him! I wish I could
 
 142 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 do something to please Him; what could I da, 
 mamma?" 
 
 "He said to His disciples, 'If ye love Me, 
 keep My commandments; ' and He says the same 
 to you and me, Gracie, dear," Violet answered. 
 
 "I will try, mamma; and won't you help me?" 
 
 " All I can, dear. Now it is time for us to 
 rise." 
 
 They had nearly completed their toilet when 
 a tap at the door was followed by the entrance 
 of Violet's mother, looking grave and sad, and 
 with traces of tears about her eyes. 
 
 "Mamma, what is it?" Violet asked anxious- 
 ly. 
 
 " Our dear old mammy is gone, daughter," 
 Elsie answered, the tears beginning to fall again; 
 "gone home to glory. I do not weep for her, 
 but for myself. You know what she was to me." 
 
 "Yes, mamma, dearest, I am very sorry for 
 you; but for her it should be all joy, should it 
 not? Life can have been little but a burden to 
 her for some years past, and now she is at God's 
 right hand where there are pleasures forever 
 more." 
 
 Elsie assented; and sitting down, gave a full 
 account of what had passed between Aunt Cliloe 
 and herself the previous night, and of the death- 
 scene this morning. 
 
 "What a long, long journey hers has been!" 
 remarked Violet; "but she has reached home at
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 143 
 
 last. And here, mamma," drawing Grace for- 
 ward, " is a little pilgrim who has but just 
 passed through the wicket-gate, and begun to 
 travel the strait and narrow way." 
 
 "Is it so, Gracie? It makes my heart glad 
 to hear it," Elsie said, taking the child in her 
 arms in a tender, motherly fashion. " You are 
 none too young to begin to love and serve the 
 Lord Jesus; and it's a blessed service. I found 
 it such when I was a child like you, and such I 
 have found it all the way that I have traveled 
 since,"
 
 CHAPTEE XII. 
 
 LULU REBELS. 
 
 SEVERAL weeks had passed since the events 
 recorded in the last chapter, during which life 
 had moved on in its accustomed way at Fairview 
 and Ion. 
 
 Evelyn was as happy in her new home as sh* 
 could have been anywhere without her father 
 and mother perhaps happier than she would 
 have been anywhere with the latter and en- 
 joyed her studies under Mr. Dinsmore's tuition; 
 for, being very steady, respectful, studious, and 
 in every way a well-behaved child, and also an 
 interested pupil, she found favor with him, was 
 never subjected to reproof or punishment, but 
 smiled upon and constantly commended, and in 
 consequence her opinion of him differed widely 
 from that of Lulu, whose quick, wilful temper 
 was continually getting her into trouble with 
 him. 
 
 She was the only one of his scholars who 
 caused him any serious annoyance, but he had 
 grown very weary of contending with her, and
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 145 
 
 one day when she had failed in her recitation 
 and answered impertinently his well-merited 
 reproof, he said to her, "Lucilla, you may leave 
 the room and consider yourself banished from it 
 for a week. At the end of that time I shall 
 probably be able to decide whether I will ever 
 again listen to a recitation from you." 
 
 Lulu, with cheeks aflame and eyes flashing, 
 hardly waited for the conclusion of the sentence 
 ere she rose and rushed from the room, shutting 
 the door behind her with a loud slam. 
 
 Mr. Dinsmore stepped to it and called her 
 back. 
 
 " I desire you to come in here again and then 
 leave us in a proper and ladylike manner, clos- 
 ing the door quietly," he said. 
 
 For a single instant Lulu hesitated, strongly 
 tempted to refuse obedience; but even she stood 
 in some awe of Mr. Dinsmore, and seeing his 
 stern, determined look, she retraced her steps, 
 with head erect and eyes that carefully avoided 
 the faces of all present; went quietly out again, 
 closed the door gently, then hurried through 
 the hall, down the stairs, and into her own room; 
 there she hastily donned hat and sacque, then 
 rapidly descended to the ground-floor, and the 
 next instant might have been seen fairly flying 
 down the avenue. 
 
 Her passion had slightly cooled by the time 
 she reached the gate, and giving up her first in 
 10
 
 146 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 tention of passing through into the road beyond, 
 she turned into an alley bordered by evergreens 
 which would screen her from view from the 
 house, and there paced back and forth, mutter- 
 ing angrily to herself between her shut teeth, 
 
 "I hate him, so I do! the old tyrant! He's 
 no business to give me such long, hard lessons 
 and then scold because I don't recite perfectly." 
 
 Here conscience reminded her that she could 
 easily have mastered her task if her time had 
 not been wasted over a story-book. 
 
 "It's a pity if I can't have the pleasure of 
 reading a story once in a while," she said in re- 
 ply; "and I'm not going to give up doing it 
 either for him or anybody else. He reads stories 
 himself; and if it's bad, it's worse for grown 
 folks than for children. Oh, how I do wish I 
 was grown up and could do just as I please!" 
 
 Then came to mind her father's assurance that 
 even grown people could not always follow their 
 own inclinations; also his expressions of deep 
 gratitude to Mr. Dinsmore and Grandma Elsie 
 for giving his children a home with them and 
 taking the trouble to teach and train them up 
 for useful and happy lives. Lulu well knew that 
 Mr. Dinsmore received no compensation for his 
 labors in behalf of her brother and sister and 
 herself, and that few people would be at such 
 pains for no other reward than the conscious- 
 ness of doing good; and reflecting upon all this,
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 147 
 
 she at length -began to feel really ashamed of 
 her bad behavior. 
 
 Yet pride prevented her from fully acknowl- 
 edging it even to her own heart. But recalling 
 the doubt he had expressed as to whether he 
 would ever again hear a recitation from her, she 
 began to feel very uneasy as to what might be 
 the consequence to her of such a refusal on his 
 part. 
 
 Her education must go on; that she knew; but 
 who would be her teacher if Mr. Dinsmore re- 
 fused? In all probability she would be sent away 
 to the much-dreaded boarding-school. Indeed 
 she felt quite certain of it in case the question 
 should be referred to her father; for had he not 
 warned her that if she were troublesome or dis- 
 obedient to Mr. Dinsmore, such would be her 
 fate? 
 
 A fervent wish arose that he might not be ap- 
 pealed to might forever be left in ignorance 
 of this her latest act of insubordination. She 
 would, it was true, have to make a report to 
 him of the day's conduct, but she could refrain 
 from telling the whole story; could smooth the 
 matter over so that he would not understand 
 how extremely impertinent and passionate she 
 had been. 
 
 Everything that had passed between Mr. Dins- 
 more and herself had been seen and heard by 
 all her fellow-pupils, and the thought of that
 
 148 TEE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 did not tend to lessen Lulu's mortification and 
 dread of consequences. 
 
 " Eosie will treat me more than ever like the 
 Pharisee did the publican," she said bitterly to 
 ierself, "Max and Gracie will be ashamed of 
 their sister, Walter will look at me as if he 
 thought me the worst girl alive, and perhaps 
 Evelyn won't be my friend any more. Mr. 
 Dinsmore will act as if he didn't see me at all, 
 I suppose, and Grandma Elsie and Aunt Elsie 
 and Mamma Vi will be grave and sad. Oh dear, 
 I 'most think I'm willing to go to boarding- 
 school to get away from it all !" 
 
 Evelyn had been greatly shocked and sur* 
 prised at Lulu's outburst of temper, for she had 
 become strongly attached to her, and had not 
 known her to be capable of such an exhibition 
 of passion. 
 
 During the scene in the school-room, Eosie 
 sent angry glances at Lulu, but Evelyn sat si- 
 lent with eyes cast down, unwilling to wit- 
 ness her friend's disgrace. Max hid his face 
 with his book, Gracie wept, and little Walter 
 looked on in silent astonishment. 
 
 " She is the most ill-tempered piece I ever 
 eaw!" remarked Eosie, aloud, as the door closed 
 npon Lulu for the second time. 
 
 " Eosie," said her grandfather, sternly, "let 
 me hear no more such observations from your
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 149 
 
 lips. They are entirely uncalled for and ex- 
 tremely uncharitable." 
 
 Rosie reddened and did not venture to speak 
 again, or even to so much as raise her eyes from 
 her book for some time. 
 
 The out-door air was quite keen and cold; 
 Lulu was beginning to feel chilled, and debating 
 in her own mind whether to return at once to 
 the house spite of the danger of meeting some 
 one who knew of her disgrace, and was there- 
 fore likely to look at her askance, when a light, 
 quick step approached her from behind and two 
 arms were suddenly thrown around her neck. 
 
 " Oh, Lu, dear Lu," said Evelyn's soft voice, 
 " I am so, so sorry !" 
 
 "Eva ! I did not think you would come to 
 find me ; do you really care for me still ?" asked 
 Lulu, in subdued tones, and half averting her 
 face. 
 
 " Of course I do. Did you suppose I was not 
 a true friend that would stand by you in trouble 
 and disgrace, as well as when all goes prosper- 
 ously with you ?" 
 
 " But it was my own fault for not learning 
 my lesson better, in the first place, and then 
 for answering Grandpa Dinsmore as I did when 
 he reproved me," said Lulu, hanging her head. 
 " I know papa would say so if he were here, and 
 punish me severely too." 
 
 "Still Fm. sorry for you," Eva repeated.
 
 150 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 " I'm not, by any means, always good myself ; 
 I might have neglected my lessons under the 
 same temptation, and if my temper were natu- 
 rally as hot as yours I don't know that I should 
 have been any more meek and respectful than 
 you were under so sharp a rebuke." 
 
 " It's very good in you to say it ; you're not 
 a bit of a Pharisee ; but I think Kosie is very 
 much like the one the Bible tells about ; the 
 one who thought himself so much better than 
 the poor publican." 
 
 " Isn't it just possible you may be a little 
 hard on Kosie ?" suggested Eva, with some hesi- 
 tation, fearing to rouse the ungovernable tem- 
 per again. 
 
 Bat Lulu did not show any anger. " I don't 
 think I am," she replied, quite calmly. "What 
 did she say after I left the room ?" 
 
 Eva was very averse to tale-bearing, so merely 
 answered the query with another. "Why do 
 you suppose she said anything ?" 
 
 "Because I know her of old; she dislikes and 
 despises me, and is always ready to express her 
 sentiments whenever the slightest occasion 
 offers." 
 
 " That reminds me," said Evelyn, "that just 
 before dismissing us Grandpa Dinsmore re- 
 quested us to refrain from mentioning what had 
 passed, unless it should become quite necessary 
 to do so."
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 151 
 
 " You may be sure Eosie will find it neces- 
 sary," Lulu said; "she will tell her mamma all 
 about it Mamma Vi, too and it will presently 
 be known all over the house; even by the Keiths. 
 I vish they weren't here/' 
 
 "Don't you like them ? I do." 
 
 "Yes; Aunt Marcia and Aunt Annis as we 
 children all call them are kind and pleasant 
 as can be; but I'd rather they wouldn't hear 
 about this; though I don't care so very much 
 either," she added, half defiantly. "What dif- 
 ference does it make what people think of you ?" 
 
 " Some difference, surely," said Evelyn, 
 gently; "for the Bible says, 'A good name is 
 rather to be chosen than great riches, and lov- 
 ing favor rather than silver and gold.' Papa 
 used to tell me that to deserve a good name, 
 and to have it, was one of the greatest blessings 
 of life. I must go now," she added, pulling 
 out a pretty little watch, one of the last gifts of 
 that loved father; "Aunt Elsie will be expect- 
 ing me." 
 
 "I wish I could go with you," said Lulu, 
 sighing. 
 
 " Oh, that would be nice!" exclaimed Evelyn. 
 " Can't you ?" 
 
 Lulu shook her head. "Not without leave, 
 and I don't want to ask it now. Oh, Eva, I do 
 wish I hadn't to obey these people who ara u 
 relation to me!"
 
 152 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 " But they are very kind; and Aunt Violet is 
 your father's wife, and loves you for his sake, I 
 am sure." 
 
 " But she's too young to be a real mother to 
 me, and the rest are no relation at all. I begged 
 papa not to say I must obey them, but he would 
 say it." 
 
 "Then, loving him so dearly, as I am sure 
 you do, I should think you would be quite 
 willing to obey them, because it is his will that 
 you should." 
 
 "I don't see that that follows," grumbled 
 Lulu; "and now you will think me very bad, 
 I know I have sometimes even refused to obey 
 
 " Oh, how sorry you will be for it if ever he 
 is taken away from you!" Eva said, with emo- 
 tion. "But did he let you have your own 
 way?" 
 
 "No, indeed; he is as strict in exacting 
 obedience from his children as Grandpa Dins- 
 more himself. I'm dreadfully afraid Grandpa 
 Dinsmore or somebody will write to him about 
 to-day; I do hope they won't, for he said if I 
 should be disobedient and troublesome he would 
 take me away from here and put me in a board- 
 ing-school." 
 
 " And you wouldn't like that ?" 
 
 "No, indeed! for how could I bear to be 
 separated from Gracie and Max ?"
 
 THE TWO EL8IE8. 153 
 
 "I hope you won't have to go; I should be 
 eorry enough on my own account as well as 
 yours," Evelyn said, with an affectionate kiss. 
 "I must really go now; so good-by, dear, till 
 to-morrow." 
 
 Evelyn had hardly gone when Max joined his 
 sister. "Lulu, why can't you behave ?" he 
 exclaimed in a tone of impatience and chagrin. 
 "You make Gracie and me both ashamed of 
 your ingratitude to Grandpa Dinsmore." 
 
 " I don't choose to be lectured by you, Max," 
 returned Lulu, with a toss of her head. 
 
 "No; but what do you suppose papa would 
 gay to this morning's behavior ?" 
 
 " Suppose you write and tell him all about it, 
 and see what he says," she returned scorn- 
 fully. 
 
 " You know I would not do such a thing," 
 said Max; "but I should think you would feel 
 bound to do it." 
 
 " I intend to some day, "she answered, almost 
 humbly; "but I don't think I need just now; 
 'tisn't likely he'd get the story anyhow for weeks 
 or months." 
 
 "Well, you'll do your own way, of course, 
 but if it was my case I'd rather confess, and 
 have it off my mind." 
 
 So saying, Max turned and walked toward the 
 house, Lulu slowing following. 
 
 Though determined not to show it, she quite
 
 154 THE TWO ELSIES, 
 
 dreaded meeting any one belonging to the fam- 
 ily; but she was already too thoroughly chilled 
 to think of staying out another moment. Be- 
 sides, the more she reflected upon the matter, the 
 more plainly she saw that her misconduct could 
 not be hidden from the family; they would 
 notice that she did not go into the schoolroom 
 as usual; they would see by Mr. Dinsmore's 
 nanner toward her that she was in disgrace 
 with him, and would know it was not without 
 cause; therefore to remain longer out in the 
 cold was only delaying for a very little while the 
 ordeal which she must face sooner or later. 
 Still she deemed it cause for rejoicing that she 
 succeeded in gaining her own room without 
 meeting any one.
 
 CHAPTEE Xin. 
 
 " What's done we partly may compute, 
 But know not what's resisted." 
 
 Bmora. 
 
 POOR little Grace was sorely distressed over 
 her sister's misconduct and the consequent dis- 
 pleasure of Mr. Dinsmore. 
 
 On being dismissed from the schoolroom she 
 Tent directly to her mamma's apartments. She 
 knew she would be alone there, as Violet had 
 gone out driving, and shutting herself in, she 
 indulged in a hearty cry. 
 
 She was aware of the danger that Lulu would 
 be sent away, and could not bear the thought 
 of separation from her the only sister she had 
 except the baby. 
 
 Their mutual love was very strong; and Lulu 
 was ever ready to act as Grace's champion, did 
 any one show the slightest disposition to impose 
 upon or ill-treat her; and it was seldom indeed 
 that she herself was anything but the kindest 
 of the kind to her. 
 
 Finding her young step-mother ever ready 
 with sympathy and help, too, where that was 
 possible Grace had long since formed the habit
 
 156 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 of carrying to her all her little troubles and 
 vexations, and also all her joys. 
 
 She longed to open her heart now to " mam- 
 ma/' but Mr. Dinsmore's parting injunction 
 as he dismissed his pupils for the day seemed to 
 forbid it. Grace felt that even that partial re- 
 lief was denied her. 
 
 But Violet came suddenly upon her, and sur- 
 prised her in the midst of her tears. 
 
 " Why, my darling, what is the matter?" she 
 asked in a tone full of concern, taking the little 
 girl in her arms as she spoke. 
 
 " Oh, mamma, it's But I mustn't tell you, 
 'cause Grandpa Dinsmore said we were not to 
 mention it unless it was quite necessary." 
 
 ''But surely you may tell your mamma any- 
 thing that distresses you so! Is it that Grandpa 
 Dinsmore is displeased?" 
 
 "Not with. me, mamma." 
 
 "Then with Max or Lulu?" 
 
 "Mamma, I think I may tell you a little," 
 Grace replied, with some hesitation. "It's with 
 Lulu; but I can't say what for. But, oh, mamma, 
 if Grandpa Dinsmore won't teach Lu any more 
 will she have to go away to boarding-school ?" 
 
 " I hope not, dearie; I think not if she will 
 be content to take me for her teacher," Violet 
 said, with a half-suppressed sigh, for she felt 
 that she might be pledging herself to a most 
 trying work; Lulu would dare much more in
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 157 
 
 cne way of disregarding her authority than that 
 of her grandfather. 
 
 But she was rewarded by Grace's glad excla- 
 mation, " Oh, mamma, how good you arel I 
 hope Lulu would never be naughty to you. 
 How could she if you save her from being sent 
 away?" 
 
 ''I think Lulu wants to be good," Violet said 
 gently; " but she finds her naturally quick tem- 
 per very hard to govern." 
 
 "But she always grows sorry very soon," 
 Grace remarked in a deprecating tone. 
 
 " Yes, dear, so she does. She is a dear child, 
 as her father says, and one cannot help loving 
 her in spite of her faults." 
 
 " Thank you, darling mamma, for saying 
 that!" Grace exclaimed, throwing her arms 
 round Violet's neck and kissing her cheek. 
 ' May I tell Lulu that you will u each her if 
 Grandpa Dinsmore will not?" 
 
 "No, Gracie," Violet answered, with grave 
 look and tone; "it will do her good, I think, to 
 fear for a while that she may lose the privileges 
 she enjoys here by not valuing them enough to 
 make good use of them, or by indulging in im- 
 proper behavior toward those whom her father 
 has placed over her, and who are in every way 
 worthy of her respect and obedience." 
 
 "Yes, mamma," Grace responded submis* 
 sively.
 
 158 TEE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 "Where is Lulu?" Violet asked. 
 
 " I don't know, mamma. Oh yes, I see her 
 coming up the avenue," she corrected herself, 
 as she glanced from a window. "She's been 
 taking a walk, I s'pose." 
 
 Presently they heard Lulu enter her own 
 room, shut the door, lock and bolt it, as if deter- 
 mined to secure herself from intrusion. But 
 Grace hastened to join her, passing through the 
 door that opened from Violet's apartments. 
 
 Lulu, who was taking off her hat, turned 
 sharply round with an angry frown on her brow. 
 But it vanished at sight of the intruder. 
 
 "Oh, it's only you, is it, Gracie?" she said in 
 a slightly relieved tone. " But what's the mat- 
 ter? What have you been crying about?" 
 
 "You, Lulu; oh, I'm so sorry for you!" 
 Grace answered, with a sob, running to her sis- 
 ter and putting her arms round her neck. 
 
 " Well, you needn't be; I don't care," Lulu 
 said defiantly, and with a little stamp of her 
 foot. "No, not if all the old tyrants in the 
 world were angry with me!" 
 
 "Oh, Lu, don't talk so!" entreated Grace; 
 "and you do care if papa is displeased? Our 
 own dear papa who loves us so dearly?" 
 
 "Yes," acknowledged Lulu, in a more quiet 
 and subdued tone. "Oh, Gracie, why wasn't 
 I made good like you?" 
 
 "Don't you remember the Bible verse we
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 159 
 
 learned the other day ?" queried Grace. " ' There 
 is none good; no, not one.' " 
 
 " Then Grandpa Dinsmore isn't good himself, 
 and ought to have more patience with me," re- 
 marked Lulu. ' ' But don't you fret about it, 
 Gracie; there's no need." 
 
 " You're always sorry when I'm in trouble, 
 and I can't help feeling so when you are," said 
 Grace. 
 
 Violet was dressing for dinner, thinking sadly 
 the while upon what she had just learned from 
 Grace. 
 
 " How it would trouble her father if he should 
 hear it!" she said to herself. " I hope grandpa 
 will not consider it necessary to report her con- 
 duct to him. Of course, according to his re- 
 quirements she should tell him herself, but I 
 presume she will hardly have the courage to re- 
 f rai ti from making her behavior appear less rep- 
 rehensible than it actually was." 
 
 She questioned with herself whether to speak 
 to Lulu on the subject of her misconduct, but 
 decided not to do so at present, unless some- 
 thing should occur to lead to it naturally. 
 
 Her toilet completed, she went down to the 
 parlor, and there found her grandfather alone. 
 
 He looked up with a welcoming smile ; Violet 
 had always been a particular favorite with him. 
 
 " The first down, little cricket," he said, using 
 an old-time pet name, and pausing in his walk
 
 160 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 (for he was pacing the floor) to gallantly hand 
 her to a seat on a sofa; then placing himself by 
 her side, " How extremely youthful you look, 
 my pet! Who would take you for a matron?" 
 
 " To tell you a secret, grandpa," she said, 
 with a merry look, " I feel quite young still 
 when the children are not by; and not always 
 very old even when they are with me. By the 
 way, how have they behaved themselves to- 
 day?" 
 
 A grave, slightly annoyed look came over his 
 face as she asked the question. 
 
 "Max and Gracie as well as any one could 
 desire," he said; " but Lulu really, Vi, if she 
 were my own child, I should try the virtue of a 
 rod with her." 
 
 Violet's face reflected the gravity of his, while 
 ehe gave vent to an audible sigh. 
 
 Mr. Dinsmore went on to describe Lulu's be- 
 havior on that and several other days, then 
 wound up with the question, "What do you 
 think her father would have me do with her?" 
 
 " I suppose he would say send her to a board- 
 ing-school; but, grandpa, I am very loath to see 
 that done. At the same time I cannot bear to 
 have you annoyed with her ill-conduct, and I 
 am thinking of attempting the task of teaching 
 her myself." 
 
 Mr. Dinsmore shook his head. "I cannot 
 have you annoyed with her, my little Vi ; no
 
 THE TWO ELSIES, 161 
 
 more, at least, than you necessarily must be, oc- 
 cupying the relationship that you do. But we 
 will take the matter into consideration, getting 
 your grandma and mother to aid us with their 
 advice." 
 
 "And we won't tell her father the whole un- 
 pleasant truth, will we, grandpa?" Violet said, 
 half inquiringly, half entreatingly. 
 
 " You shall tell him just what you please; I 
 shall not trouble him in regard to the matter,'* 
 Mr. Dinsmore answered in his kindliest tone. 
 
 The entrance of Mrs. Keith and Annis put an 
 end to the conversation, and presently dinner 
 was announced. 
 
 Lulu went to the dining-room in some trepi- 
 dation, not knowing what treatment to expect 
 from Mr. Dinsmore, or others who might have 
 learned the story of her misconduct. 
 
 But there seemed no change in the manner of 
 any of the grown people, except Mr. Dinsmore, 
 who simply ignored her existence altogether, 
 apparently was unaware of her presence, never 
 looking at or speaking to her. 
 
 He had privately given instructions before- 
 hand to one of the servants to attend to Miss 
 Lulu's wants at the table, seeing that her plate 
 was supplied with whatever viands she desired; 
 and it was done so quietly that no one noticed 
 anything unusual in the conduct of the meal. 
 
 Still Lulu was uncomfortably conscious of
 
 162 TEE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 being in disgrace, and seized the first opportu- 
 nity to slip quietly away to her own room. 
 
 She took up the story-book still unfinished 
 which had got her into this trouble, but could 
 not feel the interest she had before; an uneasy 
 conscience prevented. 
 
 Laying it aside, she sat for some moments 
 with her elbow on the window-siM, her cheek in 
 her hand, her eyes gazing upon vacancy. She 
 was thinking of what Max had said about the 
 duty of confession to her father. 
 
 "I wish I didn't have to," she sighed to her- 
 self; " I wish papa hadn't said I must write out 
 every day what I've been doing and send the 
 diary to him. I think it's hard; it's bad enough 
 to have to confess my wrong-doing to him when 
 he's at home. It's just as well he isn't, though, 
 for I knovv he'd punish me if he was. Maybe 
 he will when he comes again, but it's likely 
 to be such a long while first that I think I'm 
 pretty safe as far as that is concerned. Oh, it 
 does provoke me so that he will make me obey 
 these people ! I'm determined I'll do exactly 
 as I please when I'm grown up! 
 
 "But if I'm sent off to boarding-school I'll 
 have to obey the teachers there, or have a fight 
 and be expelled which would be a great disgrace 
 and 'most break papa's heart, I do believe 
 and they would very likely be more disagreea- 
 ble than even Grandpa Dinsmore; not half so
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 163 
 
 nice and kind as Grandma Elsie, I'm perfectly 
 certain. Oh dear, if I only were grown up ! 
 But I'm not, and I have to write the story of 
 to-day to papa. I'll make it short." 
 
 Opening her writing-desk, she took there- 
 from pen, ink, and paper, and, after a moment's 
 cogitation, began. 
 
 " I haven't been a good girl to-day," she wrote; 
 " I was so interested in a story-book that I neg- 
 lected to learn my Latin lesson; so I failed in 
 the recitation, and Grandpa Dinsmore was very 
 cross and disagreeable about it. He says I an- 
 swered him disrespectfully and as punishment 
 I sha'n't go into the schoolroom or recite to him 
 again for a week. 
 
 " There," glancing over what she had writ- 
 ten, " I hope papa will never question me closely 
 about it; and I think he won't; it'll be such an 
 old story by the time we meet again." 
 
 The week of her banishment from the school- 
 room was an uncomfortable one to Lulu, though 
 she was given no reason to consider herself a 
 martyr. She was allowed a share in all the 
 home pleasures, all her wants were as carefully 
 attended to as usual, she received no harsh 
 words or unkinc 1 looks; yet somehow could never 
 rid herself of the consciousness that she was in 
 disgrace. Very little notice was taken of her by 
 any of the family except her brother and sister; 
 she came and went about the house as she
 
 164 TBE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 pleased, never venturing into the schoolroom, 
 however, but when she joined the family circle 
 no one seemed to be aware of her presence; they 
 talked among themselves, but did not address 
 or even look at her. 
 
 This treatment was galling to her, and she 
 began to spend almost all of her time in "the 
 boy's work-room," at her favorite employment 
 of fret-sawing. 
 
 Max was generally at work there also out of 
 school-hours, but during those hours she had 
 always been alone till one morning Mrs. Leland, 
 happening to want something from a closet in 
 the work-room, came unexpectedly upon her. 
 
 It was a surprise to both; for Evelyn had kept 
 her friend's counsel, and no one at Ion had let 
 Elsie or any one else indeed into the secret of 
 Lulu's ill-conduct and consequent disgrace. 
 
 " You here, Lu ?" she exclaimed on entering 
 the room. " I heard you saw as I came up the 
 stairway, and wondered who could be busy here 
 at this hour when the young folks are all sup- 
 posed to be in the schoolroom. 
 
 " What lovely work you are doing! " she went 
 on, drawing near to examine it. " I presume 
 you have been extremely good and studious, and 
 so have been rewarded with leave of absence at 
 this unusual hour; and you are certainly making 
 good use of your holiday. 
 
 "You are wonderfully expert at this for 9
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 166 
 
 child of your age. Perhaps one of these days 
 you will develop into so great a genius as to 
 make us all proud of your acquaintance." 
 
 Lulu's cheeks burned. 
 
 " You are very kind to praise my work so, 
 Aunt Elsie," she said. " Do you really think 
 this basket is handsome I mean without mak- 
 ing allowance for my age ?" 
 
 "I certainly do; I think it deserves all I 
 have said of it, if not more. How pleased your 
 father will be when he hears what a good, in- 
 dustrious, and painstaking little girl he has for 
 his eldest daughter!" 
 
 Lulu did not speak for a moment. She was 
 fighting a battle with herself; conscience on 
 the one hand and love of approbation on the 
 other were having a great struggle within her 
 breast. She valued Mrs. Leland's good opinion 
 and was loath to lose it. 
 
 But she was worthy of her father's glad en- 
 comium/' However many and serious her faults 
 may be, she is at least honest and truthful," 
 and could not accept praise which she knew 
 was wholly undeserved. 
 
 " You mistake, Aunt Elsie," she said with 
 an effort, hanging her head in shame, while her 
 cheek flushed hotly ; "I am not here for being 
 good, but for being naughty missing my les- 
 son and answering Grandpa Dinsmore imperti 
 nently when he reproved me for it." 

 
 166 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 "I grieve to hear it, my dear child/' Elsie 
 returned in a truly sorrowful tone. "I had 
 hoped you were getting quite the better of your 
 temper and inclination to defy lawful authority. 
 But do not be discouraged from trying again to 
 conquer your faults. Every one of us has an 
 evil nature and many spiritual foes to fight 
 against; yet if we fight manfully, looking to 
 Jesus for help and strength, we shall assuredly 
 gain the victory at last ; coming off more than 
 conquerors through Him who loved us and died 
 to save us from sin and death." 
 
 ''You can never think well of me again, 
 Aunt Elsie?" Lulu said, half in assertion, half 
 inquiringly. 
 
 " I certainly hope to, Lulu," was the kind 
 reply " Your honest avowal is greatly to your 
 credit : I see that you are above the meanness 
 of falsehood and taking undeserved praise ; that 
 seems to me a very hopeful sign, deeply un- 
 grateful as was your conduct toward my dear, 
 good grandfather, who has been so kind to you 
 and yours. Do you not think it so yourself, 
 now that your passion has had time to cool ?" 
 
 "Yes, ma'am," replied Lulu, again hanging 
 her head and blushing. "I don't mean to be- 
 have so any more." 
 
 Then after a moment's silence, " Aunt Elsie, 
 I don't believe anybody has any idea how hard 
 it is for me to be good."
 
 TEE TWO ELSIES. 167 
 
 " Don't you think other people find it hard, 
 too, my poor child ?" EJsie asked gently. 
 " They also hare evil natures." 
 
 "I'm sure," said Lulu, "that Mai and 
 Gracie don't have half as hard work to be pa- 
 tient and sweet-tempered as I do. I often wish 
 Fd been made good like Gracie ; and I don't 
 see why I wasn't. And there's Kosie ; she 
 doesn't ever seem to want to be wilful, or 
 tempted at all to get into a passion." 
 
 "Perhaps, Lulu, she is as strongly tempted 
 to some other sin as you are to wilf ulness and 
 passion, and perhaps falls before temptation as 
 often. We cannot read each other's hearts ; one 
 cannot know how much another resists can 
 only see the failures and not the struggles to 
 avoid them. 
 
 " But how comforting to know that God, our 
 heavenly Father, sees and knows it all ; that He 
 pities our weakness and proneness to sin! How 
 precious are His promises of help in time of 
 trial, if we look to Him for it, at the same time 
 using all our own strength in the struggle!" 
 
 " I never thought about different people hav- 
 ing different temptations," remarked Lulu, 
 thoughtfully. "Perhaps it isn't so much 
 harder for me to do right than for others, after 
 all." 
 
 "My grandfather is not unforgiving," Elsie 
 remarked as she turned to go; "and I think
 
 168 THE TWO EL8IE8. 
 
 if you show that yon are really sorry for your 
 wrong-doing, he will restore you to your former 
 'privileges." 
 
 Lulu went on with her work, but her thoughts 
 were busy with that parting piece of advice, or 
 rather the suggestion thrown out by Mrs. Le- 
 land. 
 
 Her pride strongly revolted against making 
 any acknowledgment, and remembering that 
 there was but one more day of her week left, she 
 at length decided to await events and do the 
 disagreeable duty only when she could no longer 
 delay it without danger of banishment. 
 
 A remark she accidentally overheard from 
 Eosie that afternoon made her more unwilling 
 to apologize to Mr. Dinsmore ; in fact, quite de- 
 termined that she would do nothing of the kind. 
 
 Kosie was speaking to Zoe, as they entered 
 the work-room together, and did not notice that 
 Lulu was there reading in a deep window- seat, 
 where she was partially concealed by a curtain. 
 
 " I think if Lulu is wise she will soon make it 
 up with grandpa," she was saying ; " for Christ- 
 mas is not so very far off, and of course she will 
 get nothing from him if she continues obstinate 
 and rebellious." 
 
 Lulu did not wait to hear what Zoe might 
 say in reply, but starting up in a fury of indig- 
 nation, "I would have you to understand, 
 Miss Rosie Travilla," she said, "that I am not
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 169 
 
 the mercenary creature you appear to believe 
 me. I would scorn to apologize in order to 
 secure a gift from Mr. Dinsmore or anybody 
 else ; and if he gives me one, I shall not accept 
 it." 
 
 "I really do not think you will have the op- 
 portunity to reject a gift from him," replied 
 Rosie, with what seemed to Lulu exasperating 
 coolness. " However, I sincerely regret having 
 said anything to rouse that fearful temper of 
 yours. I should not have spoken so had I 
 known you were within earshot." 
 
 " No, I have no doubt that you say many a 
 mean thing of me behind my back that you 
 would be ashamed, or afraid, to say to my face." 
 
 Rosie laughed gleefully. " Do you think I 
 am afraid of you?" she asked in a mirthful 
 tone, putting a strong emphasis upon the last 
 word. 
 
 "Come, come, girls," interposed Zoe, "you 
 surely are not going to quarrel about nothing ?" 
 
 ""No ; I have no quarrel with any one," re- 
 plied Rosie, turning about and leaving the room 
 with a quick, light step. 
 
 Lulu threw her book from her, upon the seat 
 from which she had just risen. 
 
 "She insults me and then walks off saying 
 she has no quarrel with anybody!" she exclaimed 
 passionately, addressing Zoe, who had remained 
 behind with the laudable desire to say some-
 
 170 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 thing to Lulu which should be as oil upon the 
 troubled water. " It's bad enough to be abused 
 without being forgiven for it." 
 
 "So it is, "said Zoe ; "but I don't think 
 Rosie meant any harm ; I sincerely believe she 
 wants you to make it up with grandpa for your 
 own sake that you may have a good time now 
 and at Christmas/' 
 
 "If I can't do it from a better motive than 
 that, I won't do it at all," said Lulu. "Aunt 
 Zoe, I hope you have a little better opinion of 
 me than Rosie seems to have ?" 
 
 " Yes, Lulu, I've always liked you. I think 
 yours would be a splendid character if only 
 you could learn to rule your own spirit, as the 
 Bible says. I've heard my father say that those 
 who were naturally high-tempered and wilful 
 made the noblest men and women if they once 
 thoroughly learned the lesson of self-control." 
 
 "I wish I could," said Lulu, dejectedly. 
 " I'm always sorry for my failure when my pas- 
 sion is over, and think I will never indulge it 
 again ; but soon somebody does or says some- 
 thing very provoking, and before I have time 
 to think of my good resolutions I'm in a pas- 
 sion and saying angry words in return." 
 
 "I am sorry for you," said Zoe; "I have 
 temper enough of my own to be able to sympa- 
 thize with you. But you will try to make your 
 peace with grandpa, won't you ?"
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 171 
 
 "No; I was intending to, if Rosie hadn't 
 interfered, but I sha'n't now ; because if I did 
 he would think it was from that mean motive 
 that Rosie suggested." 
 
 " Oh no; grandpa is too noble himself to sus- 
 pect others of such meanness," asserted Zoe, 
 defending him all the more warmly that she 
 had sometimes talked a trifle hardly of him her- 
 self. 
 
 But she saw from Lulu's countenance that to 
 undo Rosie's work was quite impossible, so 
 presently gave up the attempt and left her to 
 solitude and her book.
 
 CHAPTEE XIV. 
 
 " How poor are they that have not patience 1" 
 
 SHAKESPEABE. 
 
 THE next morning's mail brought a letter from 
 Isadore Keith to her cousin, Mrs. Elsie Tra- 
 villa. It was dated "Viamede Parsonage," 
 and written in a cheerful strain; for Isa was 
 very happy in her married life. 
 
 She wrote rejoicingly of the prospect of see- 
 ing the Ion family at Viamede; the relatives of 
 her husband who were now staying with them 
 also urged an early arrival. 
 
 " We long to have you all here for the whole 
 season," she said; "Molly and I are looking 
 eagerly forward to your coming ; and the old 
 servants at the mansion beg for a Christmas with 
 the family in the house. Cannot Ion spare you 
 to Viamede this year at that season ? 
 
 "I know your and uncle's kind hearts would 
 make you both rejoice in adding to our happi- 
 ness, and theirs also. And I have an additional 
 inducement to offer. A fine school has been 
 opened lately in the neighborhood, near enough
 
 THE TWO ELSIES, 173 
 
 to all our homes for our children to attend. 
 Mine, of course, are still far too young, but I 
 rejoice in the prospect for the future. 
 
 "It is both a boarding and day school, prin- 
 cipally for girls of all ages from six or eight to 
 eighteen or twenty ; but they take a few boys, 
 brothers of the girls who attend. 
 
 A gentleman and his wife are the principals, 
 two daughters assist, and there are French and 
 music masters, etc. You will hear all about it 
 when you come ; but I am pretty certain you 
 will find it a suitable school for all your numer- 
 ous flock of children; and so uncle may take a 
 rest from his labor of love, for such I know it 
 has been." 
 
 The remainder of the letter was occupied with 
 other matters not important to our story. 
 
 The greater part of the missive Elsie read aloud 
 to the assembled family in the parlor, where 
 they had gathered on leaving the breakfast-table; 
 then turning to her father, 
 
 "Well, papa, what do you think of it?" she 
 asked. " I am rejoiced at the prospect of seeing 
 you left to take your ease, as you surely have a 
 right to at your age." 
 
 " Am I actually growing so extremely old?" 
 he asked with a comically rueful look. " Really, 
 I had flattered myself that I was still a vigorous 
 man, capable of a great deal of exertion." 
 
 " So you seem to be, Cousin Horace/' said
 
 174 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 Mr. Keith, " and certainly you are quite youth* 
 ful compared to Marcia and myself." 
 
 " Oh fie, Uncle Keith," laughed Zoe, " to in- 
 sinuate that a lady is so very ancient !" 
 
 "But, my dear child, people often come, to- 
 ward the close of life, to be proud of their age, 
 and perhaps sometimes are tempted to make it 
 appear greater than it is." 
 
 "When they get up in the hundreds, for in- 
 stance?" Edward said half inquiringly. 
 
 " Yes," said Mr. Keith, with an amused smile; 
 "though I must not be understood as acknowl- 
 edging that either my wife or myself has yet 
 arrived at that stage." 
 
 "But we hope you will live to reach it," 
 Elsie said, with an affectionate glance from one 
 to the other. 
 
 " Would you keep us so long from home, my 
 sweet cousin ?" Mrs. Keith asked, something in 
 her placid face seeming to tell of longing desire 
 to be near and like her Lord. " 
 
 "Only for the sake of those to whom you are 
 so dear, Aunt Marcia," Elsie answered, her eyes 
 glistening. 
 
 " I shall keep them as long as ever I can," 
 said Annis. 
 
 There was a moment's silence ; then Edward 
 asked, "Now what about Isa's request?" 
 
 "What do you say, Elsie?" Mr. Dinsmore 
 queried, looking at his daughter.
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 175 
 
 " That I am quite satisfied to go at whatever 
 time will best suit the others ; particularly our 
 guests and yourself, papa." 
 
 "What do you say, Marcia?" he inquired of 
 his cousin. 
 
 " That I find it delightful here, and feel as- 
 sured it will not be less so at Viamede ; so am 
 ready to go at once, or to stay longer, as you 
 please." 
 
 Mrs. Dinsmore, Mr. Keith, and Annis ex- 
 pressed themselves in like manner. 
 
 "I think you would probably have pleasanter 
 weather for travelling now than some weeks later 
 in the season," remarked Edward ; " and what- 
 ever else may be said of my opinion, it is at least 
 disinterested, as I shall be the loser if you are 
 influenced by it." 
 
 " Why, what do you mean, Ned?" asked Zoe, 
 in surprise. " Are we not going too?" 
 
 "Not I, my dear; at least not for the win- 
 ter: business requires my presence here. I hope, 
 though, to be able to join you all for perhaps 
 two or three weeks." 
 
 "Not me; for I shall not go till you do," she 
 said with decision. " You know you couldn't 
 spare me, don't you?" 
 
 " I know I should miss you sadly," he acknowl- 
 edged, furtively passing his arm round her 
 waist, for, as usual, they were seated side by side 
 on a sofa; "but I know how you have been.
 
 176 TEE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 looking forward for months to this winter at 
 Viamede, and I don't intend you shall miss it 
 for my sake." 
 
 " But what have your intentions to do with 
 it?" she asked, with a twinkle of fun in her eye 
 and a saucy little toss of her pretty head. 
 " The question to be decided is what I intend; 
 and I answer, " Never to leave my husband, but 
 to go when he goes and stay when he stays! 
 What do you say to that?" 
 
 "That I am blest with the dearest of little 
 wives/' he whispered close to her ear, and 
 tightening his clasp of her waist. 
 
 They had nearly forgotten the presence of the 
 others, who were too busy arranging the time for 
 setting out upon their contemplated journey to 
 notice this bit of by-play. 
 
 The children Lulu included were all in the 
 room and listening with intense interest to the 
 consultation of their elders. 
 
 At length it was settled that they would leave 
 in a few days, and Kosie, Max, Grace, and Wal- 
 ter burst into exclamations of delight; but Lulu 
 stole quietly and unobserved from the room and 
 hurried to her own. 
 
 " Oh, I wonder," she sighed to herself as she 
 shut the door and dropped into a chair, "if I 
 am to go too! I wouldn't be left behind for any- 
 thing ; and as there is a school there that I can 
 be sent to as a day-scholar, maybe Mamma V;
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 177 
 
 will coax to have me go; she's more likely to be 
 in favor of taking me than anybody else unless 
 it's Grandma Elsie." 
 
 Just then she heard footsteps coming up the- 
 stairs, through the hall, and into the adjoining 
 room, and the voices of the three who were in. 
 her thoughts. 
 
 " What do you think about it, papa?" Elsie was- 
 saying . "I should be very glad to have the dear 
 child enjoy all that the rest of us do; but it must 
 not be at the cost of spoiling your enjoyment." 
 
 " I shall not allow it to do so," Mr. Dinsmore 
 answered. " Lulu is a lovable child in spite of 
 her very serious faults, and it would distress me 
 to have her deprived of the delights of a winter 
 at Viamede; which she has, I believe, been look- 
 ing forward to with as great eagerness as any 
 of the others, children or adults." 
 
 " I know she has; and, dear grandpa, I thank 
 you very much for your kind willingness to take 
 her with us," Violet responded feelingly; her 
 mother adding, 
 
 " I also, papa; it would grieve me deeply to- 
 be compelled to leave her behind ; especially 
 as it must necessarily be in a boarding-school; 
 Edward and Zoe being too young and inexpe- 
 rienced to take charge of her." 
 
 Lulu's first emotion on hearing all this wa 
 delight that she was to go; the next, gratitude 
 to these kind friends, mingled with a deep sense 
 of shame on account of her misconduct,
 
 178 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 Impulsively she rose from her seat, hastened 
 to the door of communication with the room 
 where they were, and, pausing on the threshold, 
 asked timidly, " Mamma Vi, may I come in ?" 
 
 " Yes, Lulu," Violet answered with a kindly 
 look and smile; and the little girl, stepping 
 quickly to Mr. Dinsmore's side, addressed him, 
 with eyes cast down and cheeks burning with 
 blushes: 
 
 "I heard what you said just now, Grandpa 
 Dinsmore, though I wasn't intending to be an 
 eavesdropper, and I thank you very much for 
 being so kind and forgiving to me when I've 
 been so ungrateful and troublesome to you; and 
 it makes me feel very sorry and ashamed, be- 
 cause of my bad behavior. Will you please for- 
 give me? and Fll try to be a better girl in 
 future/' she added with an effort. 
 
 " Surely I will, my dear child," Mr. Dins- 
 more responded, taking her by the hand and 
 drawing her to him, then bending down to kiss 
 her cheek and stroke her hair caressingly. " So 
 well assured am I that you are truly sorry, and 
 desirous to do better, that I should say come 
 back to the school-room to-morrow, if we were 
 going on with lessons as usual ; but as the timo 
 for setting out upon our journey to Viamede is 
 so very near, I shall give no more lessons, after 
 to-day, until we re turn. " 
 
 "Ah," glancing at his watch, "I see I should
 
 THE TWO EL8IE8. 17$ 
 
 be with my pupils now;" and with that he rose 
 and left the room. 
 
 " Lulu, dear, you have made me quite happy," 
 Elsie said, smiling affectionately upon the little 
 girl. 
 
 "And me also," said Violet; "and I know 
 your father would feel so too, if he were 
 here." 
 
 " You are all so kind you make me feel very 
 much ashamed of myself," murmured Lulu, 
 blushing and casting down her eyes. " Mamma 
 Vi, can I do anything to help you ?" 
 
 " If you like to amuse baby for a few minutes, 
 it will be a help to me/' Violet answered ; for 
 she saw that just now it would give Lulu sincere 
 pleasure to think herself of use. " Her mammy 
 is eating her breakfast," Violet continued, "and 
 I want to speak to Christine and Alma about 
 some sewing they are doing for me." 
 
 "I'd like to, Mamma Vi," returned Lulu, 
 holding out her hands to little Elsie, and de- 
 lighted that her mute invitation was at once 
 accepted ; the sweet babe stretching out its 
 chubby arms to her. 
 
 " I do think she is just as pretty and smart 
 as she can be ! Aren't you, you darling little 
 pet?" she went on, hugging and kissing the 
 little one with sisterly affection, while the young 
 mother looked on with shining eyes. 
 
 It was a great relief to her that Lulu seemed
 
 180 THE TWO ELSIES, 
 
 to have entirely banished her former jealousy of 
 her baby-sister; and that this pleasant state of 
 affairs might continue, she was careful to make 
 her errand to the sewing-room very short, lest 
 Lulu should begin to find her task irksome. 
 
 Hastening back to her own apartments, she 
 found Lulu still in high good-humor, laughing 
 and romping with the babe, allowing it to pat 
 her cheeks and pull her hair with perfect im- 
 punity. 
 
 " Mamma Vi," she said, " isn't she a darling?" 
 
 "I think so," replied Violet; "but I fear 
 ehe is hurting you, for I know from experience 
 that she can pull hair very hard." 
 
 " Oh/' said Lulu, " I don't mind such a tri- 
 fling hurt, as it amuses her." 
 
 Still she seemed quite ready to resign baby 
 to her mother. 
 
 "What more can I do, Mamma Vi?" she 
 asked. 
 
 " Don't you want to finish that pretty bracket 
 you were at yesterday?" asked Violet. / 
 
 " Yes, ma'am ; unless there is something I 
 can do to help you." 
 
 " Nothing at present, thank you, dear," Violet 
 answered; and giving a parting kiss to the baby, 
 Lulu hastened away to the work-room. 
 
 She toiled on industriously, much interested 
 in her carving, cheerful and happy, but watch- 
 ing the clock OD the mantel as the time drew
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 181 
 
 near for Mr. Dinsmore's pupils to be dismissed 
 from their tasks. 
 
 She had not seen Evelyn since early the day 
 before, and was longing to have a talk with her, 
 particularly about the delightful prospect of 
 going to Viamede to spend some months there 
 together; and when at last the sound of child 
 vo ; ces and laughter, coming up from below, told 
 her that lessons were over, she sprang up arxJ 
 ran hastily down the stairs, looking eagerly for 
 her friend. 
 
 She did not see Evelyn, but met Rosie face to 
 face. 
 
 They exchanged glances: Lulu's proud and 
 disdainful, Rosie's merry and careless; insult- 
 ingly, so Lulu thought, considering what had 
 passed between them the previous day; and 
 drawing herself up to her full height, she said, 
 her eyes flashing with anger, "You owe me an 
 apology!" 
 
 "Do I, indeed? Then I'm quite able to owe 
 it," laughed Rosie, dancing away, but pausing 
 presently to throw back a parting word over her 
 shoulder: "I'm afraid that's a very bad debt, 
 Miss Raymond; don't you wish you could col- 
 lect it?" 
 
 Lulu's face crimsoned with anger, and she was 
 opening her lips for a cutting retort, when Eve- 
 lyn, who had just stepped out of the schoolroom, 
 where she had lingered a moment to arrange the
 
 182 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 contents of her desk, hastily threw an arm round 
 her waist and drew her away. 
 
 "Don't mind what Rosie says; it's not worth 
 caring for," she whispered. "She's full of her 
 fun, don't you see? and doesn't mean any harm. 
 Come, let us go up to the work-room and have 
 a good talk." 
 
 Lulu yielded in silence, struggling hard to be 
 mistress of herself. 
 
 Evelyn tried to help her. " Oh, Lulu, is it not 
 delightful that we are to go so soon to that 
 lovely Viamede?" she asked as the work-room 
 door closed behind them. 
 
 "Yes; ff only one could leave temper and 
 tormenting people behind!" sighed Luhi. " Oh, 
 Eva, Rosie is so tormenting! I'd be glad to be 
 friends with her, but she won't let me." 
 
 " It is trying," Evelyn admitted. " But you 
 know, Lu," she went on, "that we must expect 
 troubles and trials in this world; that they are 
 sent or permitted for our good; for strength 
 grows by exercise, and if there is nothing to try 
 our patience, how can it grow?" 
 
 " I have none to begin with," said Lulu. 
 
 " Oh, that's a mistake," said Evelyn; " you 
 have great patience with your work yonder, and 
 deserve a great deal of credit for it. I do think 
 you have much more of that kind of patience 
 than Rosie has. But let us talk of something 
 else."
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 183 
 
 They talked of Viamede, each telling the 
 other what she had heard of its beauties; of 
 Magnolia Hall, too; of Molly, Isa, and the other 
 relatives of the Dinsmores who were living in 
 that region of country. 
 
 It so happened that Rosie's mother, passing 
 through the hall below at the moment, overheard 
 her mocking words to Lulu. 
 
 "Rosie," she called, and the little girl per- 
 ceived a grieved tone in the sweet voice, "come 
 here, daughter." 
 
 "Yes, mamma, dear, what is it?" Rosie asked 
 lightly, descending the stair. 
 
 " Come into my dressing-room; I want to talk 
 to you." Then, when they were seated, "What 
 was that I overheard you saying to Lulu just 
 now?" 
 
 Rosie repeated her words in a careless tone. 
 
 "I desire an explanation," her mother said 
 gently, but very gravely. " What was the debt, 
 and who owes it?" 
 
 " I, mamma, if anybody. Lulu had just said 
 that I owed her an apology; and I had answered 
 that if so, I was quite able to owe it." 
 
 " What had you done or said that she should 
 think herself entitled to an apology?" 
 
 Rosie replied with a truthful account of the 
 ecene of the day before in the boy's work-room, 
 excusing her part of it by an allusion to " Lulu's 
 fearful temper."
 
 184 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 "Are you quite sure, Rosie, that when yon 
 rouse it by exasperating remarks you do not 
 share the sin?" asked her mother with a grieved, 
 troubled look. 
 
 "No, mamma, I'm afraid I do," acknowl- 
 edged Rosie, frankly. 
 
 "Satan is called the tempter/' Elsie went on^ 
 "and I fear that you are doing his work when 
 you wilfully tempt another to sin." 
 
 " Oh, mamma," cried Rosie, looking shocked, 
 " I never thought of that. I don't want to be 
 his servant, doing his work; I will try never to 
 tempt any one to wrong-doing again." 
 
 "I am glad to hear you say that," said her 
 mother. " And now that you are conscious of 
 having harmed Lulu, are you not willing to do 
 what lies in your power to repair the mischief 
 to pay the debt she thinks you owe her?" 
 
 Rosie's head drooped and her cheeks crim- 
 soned. " Mamma, you are asking a hard thing 
 of me," she said in a low, unwilling tone. " If 
 you order me, of course I know I must obey; but 
 I'd rather do almost anything else than apolo- 
 gize to Lulu." 
 
 " I wish you to do it of your own free will and 
 from sense of duty, not because my commands 
 are laid upon you," Elsie answered. " Is it not 
 the noblest course of action I am urging upon 
 you? Is it any less mean to refuse to meet such 
 an obligation than a moneyed one? a thing of
 
 TEE TWO ELSIES. 185 
 
 which I am sure you would be heartily ashamed 
 to be guilty." 
 
 " Certainly I should, mamma; one might as 
 well steal as refuse to pay what one honestly 
 owes; unless it be entirely out of one's power." 
 
 " You are speaking of pecuniary obligations. 
 Now apply the same rule to this other: you have 
 taken something from Lulu's peace of mind (a 
 possession more valuable than money), and can 
 you refuse an honest endeavor to restore it?" 
 
 " Mamma, you have a most convincing way 
 of putting things," Kosie said, between a smile 
 and a sigh. " I will do as you wish, and try not 
 to repeat the offence which calls for so humili- 
 ating a reparation." 
 
 So saying, she rose and left the room, anxious 
 to have the disagreeable duty over as soon as 
 possible. 
 
 Rightly conjecturing Lulu's whereabouts, she 
 went directly to the work-room and found her 
 and Evelyn chatting there together. 
 
 They seemed to be enjoying themselves, but 
 a frown suddenly darkened Lulu's brow as she 
 turned her head at the opening of the door and 
 saw who was there. 
 
 "Excuse the interruption, girls," Eosie said 
 pleasantly. " I only want to say a few words 
 and then I will go. Lulu, I have come to pay 
 that debt. Mamma has convinced me that I 
 have done very wrong in teasing you, and ought
 
 186 TEE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 to apologize. I therefore ask your pardon for 
 any and every unpleasant word I have ever ad- 
 dressed to you." 
 
 Before Rosie had fairly finished what she had 
 to say, warm-hearted, impulsive Lulu had risen 
 to her feet, run hastily to her and thrown her 
 arms round her neck. 
 
 "Oh, Rosie," she cried, "I've been just too 
 hateful for anything! I ought to be able to 
 stand a little teasing, and you needn't apologize 
 for vexing such a quick-tempered piece as I am." 
 
 "Yes, I should," returned Rosie. "Mamma 
 has shown me that I have been greatly to blame. 
 But I trust we shall be good friends after this." 
 
 "So do I, "said Lulu.
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 " Tis a goodly scene 
 Yon river, like a silvery snake, lays out 
 His coil i' th* sunshine, lovingly; it breathes 
 Of freshness in this lap of flowery meadows." 
 
 Huirr. 
 
 "On, isn't this just the loveliest, loveliest 
 country!" exclaimed Evelyn, rapturously; "what 
 does anybody want to go to Europe for? If for 
 beautiful scenery, I should advise them all 
 Americans, I mean to travel over their own 
 land first." 
 
 "So should I," responded Lulu. "I don't 
 believe there can be lovelier scenery on this 
 earth than what we have been passing through 
 for hours past! I wonder how near we are now 
 to Viamede?" 
 
 "We are beside it the estate at this mo- 
 ment," remarked Mr. Dinsmore, overhearing 
 their talk; " this orange-orchard is a part of it." 
 
 Exclamations of delight followed the an- 
 nouncement. Everybody on board the little 
 steamer that had been threading its way up 
 Teche Bayou and through lake and lakelet, past 
 swamp, forest, plantation and plain, miles upon
 
 188 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 miles of smooth, velvety lawns, dotted with 
 magnificent oaks and magnolias, and lordly 
 villas peering through groves of orange-trees 
 everybody, although they had greatly enjoyed 
 the short voyage, was glad to know they were 
 nearing their desired haven. 
 
 A glad welcome awaited them there. As they 
 rounded to at the little pier they could see a 
 crowd of relatives and retainers gathered beside 
 it, watching and waiting with faces full of joy- 
 ous eagerness. 
 
 And as the voyagers stepped ashore what af- 
 fectionate embraces, what glad greetings were 
 exchanged! 
 
 Cyril and Isa Keith were there with their two 
 little ones; Dick Percival, Bob and Betty John- 
 son and could it be possible ? was that Molly 
 Embury, on her feet, standing by Mr. Embury's 
 side and leaning only slightly on his arm? 
 
 Yes, it can be no other; and oh, wonder of 
 wonders! she comes nearer, actually walking 
 upon the feet that no one thought would ever 
 again be able to bear her weight. 
 
 How they gathered about her with exclama- 
 tions of astonishment and delight, and question 
 upon question as to the means by which this 
 wondrous change had been wrought ! 
 
 And with what tears of joy and thankfulness, 
 and in tones how tremulous with deep gratitude, 
 she and her husband told of the experiments of
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 189 
 
 a rising young surgeon which, by the blessing 
 of God, had resulted in this astonishing cure ! 
 
 " Oh, Uncle Horace, Aunt Kose, Cousin El- 
 sie," Molly exclaimed, glancing from one to the 
 other, " I think I am surely the happiest woman 
 in the world, and the one who has the greatest 
 reason for thankfulness! See, here is another 
 precious treasure the Lord has sent me in addi- 
 tion to the many I had before;" and turning, 
 she beckoned to a middle-aged colored woman 
 standing a little in their rear, who immediately 
 ame forward bearing an infant of a few weeks 
 in her arms. 
 
 "My Elsie, named for you, dear cousin," 
 Molly said, taking the child and holding it 
 proudly up to view. " I only hope she may, if 
 God spares her life, grow up to be as dear and 
 sweet and good, as kind and true and loving, as 
 she whose name she bears." 
 
 "The darling!" Elsie said, bending down to 
 press a kiss on the velvet cheek of her tiny name- 
 sake. "And how kind in you, Molly, to name 
 her for me ! Oh, it makes me so happy to see 
 you able to move about, and with this new 
 treasure added to your store!" 
 
 The others added their congratulations; and 
 Mr. Embury remarked, with a happy laugh, 
 " Molly certainly thinks there was never another 
 baby quite equal to hers in any respect/' 
 
 " Which is very natural," said Mrs. Dinsmore.
 
 190 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 "I remember having some such idea about my 
 own first baby." 
 
 The Ion children were allowed a few days of 
 entire liberty to roam about and make them- 
 selves fully acquainted with the beauties of Via- 
 mede, Magnolia Hall, and the neighborhood be- 
 fore beginning school duties. 
 
 Meanwhile their elders had visited Oakdale 
 Academy and made the acquaintance of Prof. 
 Silas Manton, his wife and two daughters, Miss 
 Diana and Miss Emily, who, with Signor Fo- 
 resti, music-master, and M. Saurin, instructor 
 fn French, formed the corps of teachers belong- 
 ing to the institution. 
 
 Privately our friends were but indifferently 
 pleased with any of them; still it was decided 
 to enter the children as pupils there for the 
 present, and, watching carefully over them, re- 
 move them at once if any evidence of harmful 
 influence were perceived. 
 
 So far as they could learn, the parents of the 
 pupils already there had found no cause for com- 
 plaint; and, as a school was greatly needed in 
 the vicinity, the Viamede families were desirous 
 to aid in sustaining this should it prove, as they 
 still hoped, a good one. 
 
 The children were naturally full of curiosity 
 in regard to their future instructors, and gath- 
 ering about the ladies on their return, plied them 
 with questions.
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 131 
 
 ' Jlow many boys go to the school, Grandma 
 Elsie, and who teaches them?" queried Max. 
 
 "Two questions at a time, Max!" ehe sai< 
 pleasantly. 
 
 " Yes, ma'am; but if you will please answe 
 one at a time I'll be entirely satisfied." 
 
 " I think the professor said there were six &\ 
 eight; and he teaches them himself. That is, 
 boys of your age and older, Max; the very little 
 ones go into the primary department along with 
 the little girls, and are taught principally bj 
 Miss Emily." 
 
 "And who will teach us larger girls, mam- 
 ma?" asked Rosie, 
 
 "Mrs. Manton hears some of the recitations 
 Miss Diana sits in the schoolroom all the time 
 to keep order, and hears most of the lessons. 
 Professor Manton has all the classes in Latin, 
 German, and the higher mathematics." 
 
 "Boys and girls both?" asked Lulu. 
 
 " Yes, all children are together in thos* 
 studies." 
 
 " That's nice," Max said with satisfaction. 
 
 " You like the idea of going to school again, 
 Max?" 
 
 " Oh yes, Grandma Elsie; if the fellows I'll 
 be put with are nice. You know I haven't had 
 a boy-companion for a long time as a school- 
 mate, I mean. But if they turn out sneaks or 
 bullies, I shall not enjoy their company. Fd 
 rather be with b<j girls."
 
 192 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 " Oh, Max, how complimentary!" cried Rosie, 
 laughingly; "you would actually prefer our 
 company to that of bullies and sneaks!" 
 
 " Now, Rosie, you needn't make fun of me/' 
 he said, echoing the laugh; " I didn't mean that 
 you that girls were only a little to be pre- 
 ferred to such fellows." 
 
 "How far is Oakdale Academy from here, 
 Grandma Elsie?" asked Lulu. 
 
 " Two miles; perhaps a trifle more." 
 
 "I think I can walk it; at least in pleasant 
 weather," remarked Evelyn. 
 
 " You will not be required to do that, my 
 dear," said Grandma Elsie, smiling kindly upon 
 her; " the carriage will take you all there every 
 morning, and bring you home again when school 
 duties are over." 
 
 " How nice! how very kind you are to us all!" 
 exclaimed Evelyn. " But I think I should en- 
 joy the walk some days, with pleasant company 
 and time enough to take it leisurely." 
 
 " Should you? Then I shall try to manage it 
 for you. But it would not do * all for you to 
 go entirely alone.'' 
 
 " If you'll just let me be her escort, Grandma 
 Elsie, I'll walk beside her with pleasure and 
 take the very best care of her," said Max, proud- 
 ly and assuming quite a manly air. 
 
 " I'd want a bigger and stronger man than 
 fou, Max," remarked Rosie, teasingly.
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 193 
 
 " Then I won't offer my services to you, Ro- 
 sie," he answered with dignity, while Lulu gave 
 Eosie a displeased glance which the latter did 
 not seem to notice. 
 
 " Never mind, Max; I appreciate your offered 
 services, and shall not be afraid to trust myself 
 to your care," Evelyn said in a lively tone; and 
 putting an arm affectionately round Lulu's 
 waist, " Come, Lu, let us go out on the lawn; 
 I saw some lovely flowers there that I want to 
 gather for Aunt Elsie's adornment this even- 
 ing/' 
 
 So the little group scattered, and Grace fol- 
 lowed Violet to her dressing-room. 
 
 ' ' What is it, dear? is anything wrong with 
 my little girl?" asked Yi, noticing that the child 
 was unusually quiet and wore a troubled look 
 on the face that was wont to be without a cloud. 
 
 " Not much, mamma only only I've never 
 been to school, and and I'm afraid of strange 
 people." 
 
 A sob came with the last word, and the tears 
 began to fall. 
 
 ."Then you shall not go, darling; you shaM 
 stay at home and say your little lessons to your 
 mamma," Violet said, sitting down and drawing 
 the little girl to her with a tender caress. 
 
 ' Oh, mamma, thank you! how good you are to 
 me!'' cried Grace, glad smiles breaking suddenly 
 through the rain of tears, as she threw her arms 
 13
 
 194 TEE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 round Violet's neck and held up her face for 
 another kiss. 
 
 "But I will go if you think I ought," she 
 added the next moment, " for you know I want 
 to do right and please Jesus." 
 
 "Yes, dear, I know you are trying all the 
 time to please Him; I can see it very plainly; 
 but I shall be glad to keep my darling at home 
 with me; and that being the case, I do not 
 think your conscience need trouble you if you 
 stay at home. The academy people will have 
 no cause to complain, because you were not 
 promised positively to them." 
 
 " Dear mamma, you've made me so happy!" 
 exclaimed Grace, hugging Violet with all her lit- 
 tle strength. " I'm so obliged to papa for giv- 
 ing me such a dear, sweet, kind mother." 
 
 " And I am obliged to him for the dear little 
 daughter he has given me," Violet responded 
 with a low, pleased laugh. 
 
 Grandma Elsie sat alone upon the veranda, the 
 rest having gone away, except Max, who lingered 
 at a little distance, now and then casting a wist- 
 ful glance at her. 
 
 At length catching one of these, she gave him 
 an encouraging smile and beckoned him to her 
 side. " What is it, Max?" she asked. " Don't 
 be afraid to tell me all that is in your heart." 
 
 "No, ma'am, I don't think I am; only I 
 shouldn't like to be troublesome when you are
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 195 
 
 so very kind to me as well as to everybody 
 else." 
 
 " I shall not think you so, but be very glad if 
 I can help you in any way," she answered, tak- 
 ing the boy's hand and looking into his eyes 
 with so kind and motherly an expression that 
 his heart went out to her in truly filial love. 
 
 ' I hardly know just how to say it," he be- 
 gan with some hesitation, " but it's about the 
 school and the new boys I'll meet there. I 
 don't know what sort of fellows they are, and I 
 you know, Grandma Elsie, I'm trying to be a 
 Christian, and I I'm afraid if they are not the 
 right sort of boys, they I might be weak 
 enough to be led wrong as I have been be- 
 fore. " 
 
 "Yes, my dear boy, I understand you; you 
 fear you may fall before temptation and so bring 
 dishonor upon your profession. And doubtless 
 so you will if you trust only in your own strength. 
 But if, feeling that to be but weakness, you 
 cling closely to Christ, seeking strength and 
 wisdom from Him, He will enable you to stand. 
 
 " The apostle says, ' When I am weak, then 
 am I strong,' and the promise is, ' God is faith- 
 ful, who will not suffer you to be tempted above 
 that ye are able; but will with the temptation also 
 make a way to escape, that ye may be able to 
 bear it.'" 
 
 " Thank you, Grandma Elsie; I'll try to do it,"
 
 196 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 he said thoughtfully. " I'm glad that promise 
 is in the Bible." 
 
 "Yes; it has often been a comfort tome,'* 
 she said, " as which of His great and precious 
 promises has not? Max, my dear boy, never be 
 ashamed or afraid to show your colors; stand up 
 for Jesus always, whether at home or abroad, in 
 the company of His friends or His foes. 
 
 " The acknowledgment that you are His fol- 
 lower, bound to obey His commands, may expose 
 you to ridicule, scorn, and contempt ; but if 
 you are a good soldier of Jesus Christ, you will 
 bear all that and more rather than deny Him/' 
 
 " Oh, Grandma Elsie! could I ever do that J*' 
 he exclaimed with emotion. 
 
 "Peter did, you remember, though he had 
 been so sure before the temptation came that 
 he would rather die with his Master than deny 
 Him." 
 
 " My father's son ought to be very brave/' 
 remarked Max after a moment's thoughtful 
 silence, half unconsciously thinking aloud. " I 
 am quite sure papa would face death any time 
 rather than desert his colors, whether for God 
 or his country." 
 
 Elsie smiled kindly, approvingly upon the 
 boy. It pleased her well to see how proud and 
 fond he was of his father ; how thoroughly he 
 believed in him as the personification of all that 
 was good and great and noble.
 
 THE TWO ELSIES, 197 
 
 "Fm not nearly so brave," Max went on-, 
 "but, as papa says, the promises are mine just as 
 much as his, and neither of us can stand except 
 in the strength that God gives to those that 
 look to Him for help in every hour of tempta- 
 tion. 
 
 "Besides, Grandma Elsie, I'll not have death 
 to fear as Peter had. Yet I'm not sure that it 
 isn't as hard, sometimes, to stand up against 
 ridicule." 
 
 " Yes ; I believe some do find it so; many a 
 man or boy has been found, in the hour of trial, 
 so lacking in true moral courage which is 
 courage of the highest kind as to choose to 
 throw away his own life or that of another 
 rather than risk being jeered at as a coward. 
 Ah, Max, I hope you will always be brave 
 enough to do right even at the risk of being 
 deemed a coward by such as ' love the praise of 
 men more than the praise of God/" 
 
 "Oh, I hope so!" he returned; "and if I 
 don't, I think there should be no excuse made 
 for me a boy with such a father and such 
 friends as you and all the rest of the folks 
 here." 
 
 " I am pleased that you appreciate your op- 
 portunities, Max," Elsie said. 
 
 Just at that moment Evelyn and Lulu came 
 up the veranda steps with hands filled with wild- 
 flowers culled from among the mvriads of beau- 

 
 198 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 fciful ones that spangled the velvety lawn where 
 they had been strolling together ever since leav- 
 ing the house. 
 
 " See what lovely flowers. Grandma Elsie !" 
 cried Lulu. " Oh, I thank you for bringing me 
 here to Viamede, and for saying that I may 
 gather as many of these as I please !" 
 
 " I am very glad you enjoy it, dear child/* 
 Elsie answered. " It was one of my great pleas- 
 ares as a child, and is such to this day." 
 
 " I gathered mine for you and Mamma Vi," 
 aaid Lulu; "and oh, I should like to put this 
 lovely white one in your hair, if you don't mind, 
 Grandma Elsie," she added w'th a wistful look 
 into the sweet face still so smooth and fair, spite 
 of the passing years. 
 
 "If I don't mind? I shall be pleased to have 
 it there," was the smiling reply; and Lulu has- 
 tened to avail herself of the gracious permission; 
 then stepping back to note the effect, "Oh," 
 she cried, " how lovely it does look against your 
 beautiful golden-brown hair, Grandma Elsie I 
 Doesn't it, Evelyn?" 
 
 " Yes, indeed!" exclaimed both Max and Eve- 
 lyn; the latter adding, " I never saw more beau- 
 tiful or abundant hair, or lovelier complexion; 
 it seems really absurd to call a lady 'grandma ' 
 who looks so young." 
 
 "So it does," said Max ; "but we all love her 
 ,so that we want to be some relation, and can't
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 199 
 
 bear to say Mrs. Travilla, and what can be done 
 about it ?" 
 
 As he spoke, Grace came running out and 
 joined them, wearing a very bright, happy face. 
 
 " Oh, Grandma Elsie, and everybody, I'm just 
 as glad as I can be !" she cried. " I don't have 
 to go to school, because mamma is so kind; she 
 says she will teach me at home." 
 
 While the others were expressing their sym- 
 pathy in her happiness, Mr. Dinsmore joined 
 them. 
 
 *' Here are letters," he said. " For you, Elsie, 
 from Edward and your college boys ; and on* 
 for each of the Raymonds, from the captain." 
 
 He distributed them as he spoke, giving Vio 
 Jet's to Max with a request that he would carrj 
 it to her. 
 
 " Thank you, sir ; I'll toe delighted to do the 
 errand ; because nothing pleases Mamma Vi so 
 much as a letter from papa, unless it is a sight 
 of his face," said Max, hurrying away with it. 
 
 Grace, always eager to share every joy with 
 ''her dear mamma," ran after him with her 
 own letter in her hand. 
 
 What a treasure it was! a letter from papa, 
 with her name on it in his writing, so that there 
 could be no doubt that it was entirely her very 
 own ! How nice to have it so! But unless there 
 was a secret in it, mamma should have the 
 pleasure of reading it: Max and Lulu too: for
 
 200 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 there was very little selfishness in Grace's sweet 
 nature. 
 
 Lulu's face was full of gladness as she took 
 her letter from Mr. Dinsmore's hand and, glanc- 
 ing at the address, recognized the well-known 
 and loved handwriting. 
 
 "Dear Lu, I'm so glad for you !" murmured 
 Evelyn close to her ear, then turned and walked 
 swiftly away. 
 
 " Oh, poor, dear Evelyn! she can never get a 
 letter from her father," thought Lulu with a 
 deep feeling of compassion, as she sent one quick 
 glance after the retreating figure. 
 
 But her thoughts instantly returned to her 
 treasure, and she hurried to the privacy of her 
 own room to enjoy its perusal unobserved. 
 
 Reading what her father had written directly 
 to her, and her alone, was like having a private 
 interview with him even a sight of which must 
 be allowed to no third person ; besides, he might 
 have said something that would touch her feel- 
 ings, and she couid not bear to have any of 
 *' these people" see her cry. 
 
 It was not a long letter, but tenderly affec- 
 tionate. He called her his dear child, his 
 darling little daughter, and told her he was very 
 often thinking of and praying for her; asking 
 that God would bless her in time and eternity ; 
 that He would help her to conquer her faults and 
 grow up to good and useful womanhood; and
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 201 
 
 that when her life on earth was done He would 
 receive her to glory and immortality in the better 
 land. 
 
 He spoke of having received flattering accoints 
 of her studiousness and general good behavior 
 since last he parted from her, and said that un- 
 til she should become a parent herself she could 
 never know the joy of heart it had given him. 
 He knew that she must have fought many a hard 
 battle with her besetting sins, and while he 
 hoped that a desire to please God had been 
 among her motives, he rejoiced in believing that 
 love for himself had influenced her also. 
 
 "And it makes me very happy to think so, 
 my precious little daughter; very glad to be able 
 to bestow praise upon you rather than reproof," 
 he added. 
 
 Lulu's cheeks grew hot with shame as she 
 read these words of commendation now so un- 
 deserved and tears started to her eyes as, 
 in imagination, she saw the look of deep pain 
 and distress that would come over her father's 
 face when he learned of her late misconduct. 
 
 " Oh, why am I not a better girl?" she sighed 
 to herself ; " how could I behave so when I know 
 it grieves my dear papa like thatl"
 
 CHAPTER XVL 
 
 LULU'S PKOTEST. 
 
 LULU'S self-upbraidings were broken in upon 
 by a gentle tap at her door, followed by Grace's 
 voice saying in glad, eager tones, ' ' Come, Lulu, 
 mamma is going to read us some of her letter 
 from papa. And you shall see mine too, if you 
 want to." 
 
 " Yes, I'll be there in a minute," Lulu replied, 
 jumping up, hastily folding her letter, slipping 
 it into its envelope, and that into her pocket. 
 
 This done, she hurried into Violet's dressing- 
 room and joined Max and Grace as listeners to 
 the reading of her father's letter to his wife. 
 
 At its conclusion Max offered the one he had 
 received, saying, " Now please read mine aloud, 
 Mamma Vi; I'm sure you would all like to heaj 
 it." 
 
 " Mine too," Grace said, laying hers in Vio- 
 let's lap. 
 
 When these had been read, both Max and 
 Grace turned expectantly to Lulu. 
 
 " Mine is just a nice little talk meant only for 
 me," she said.
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 203 
 
 " Then, dear, we won't ask to see it," Violet 
 answered pleasantly; and the others seemed 
 satisfied with the explanation. 
 
 " Of course papa hadn't heard about the school. 
 I wonder what he would think of our being sent 
 to it," remarked Lulu. 
 
 " I have no doubt he would approve of any- 
 thing done for you by my mother and grand- 
 father," Violet answered gently. 
 
 " When do we begin there?" asked Max. 
 
 "Next Monday. But you are to be taken 
 over this afternoon for a preliminary examina- 
 tion, so that you may be assigned your places 
 and lessons, and be all ready to set to work with 
 the others on Monday morning. " 
 
 "Will you go with us, Mamma Vi?" asked 
 Lulu. 
 
 "No, dear; but mamma and grandpa will." 
 
 "I must go and teli Eve, so she will be 
 ready," exclaimed Lulu, starting up and hurry- 
 ing from the room. 
 
 " Evelyn had wandered to a distant part of the 
 grounds and seated herself upon a little grassy 
 mound that encircled the roots of a great oak- 
 tree. 
 
 With the sight of Lulu's joy at receiving a 
 letter from her absent father a fresh sense of 
 her own heavy bereavement had come over her, 
 and her heart seemed breaking with its load of 
 of bitter sorrow: its intense longing for
 
 204 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 "the touch of a vanished hand, 
 And the sound of a voice that is still !" 
 
 She sat with her hands clasped in her lap, hei 
 eyes gazing far out over the bayou, while teara 
 coursed freely down her cheeks and her bosom 
 heaved with sobs. 
 
 It was her habit to go away and weep in soli- 
 tude when calmness and cheerfulness seemed no 
 longer within her power. 
 
 Presently a light step approached, but she 
 did not hear it, and deemed herself still alone 
 till some one sat down beside her and, passing an 
 arm round her waist, tenderly kissed her fore- 
 head. 
 
 " Dear child/' said her Aunt Elsie's sweet 
 voice, " do not grieve so : think how blest he 
 is forever freed from all earth's cares and 
 troubles, pains and sicknesses, and forever with 
 the Lord he loved so well." 
 
 " Yes; oh, I am glad for him!" she cried; 
 " but how, oh, how shall I ever learn to live 
 without him?" 
 
 " By getting nearer to Him who has said, ' I 
 will be a Father of the fatherless: I will never 
 leave thee, nor forsake thee.' 
 
 " Dear child, Jesus loves you with a purer, 
 deeper, stronger love than any earthly parent 
 can feel for his child. 
 
 " And He will never suffer any trial to visit 
 you which shall not be for your good; He will
 
 TEE TWO ELSIES 205 
 
 give you strength to bear all that He appoints, 
 and when the work of grace is done will take 
 you to be forever with Himself and the dear ones 
 gone before.'' 
 
 "Yes, Aunt Elsie, thank you; it is very 
 sweet and comforting to know and remember all 
 that 
 
 "And He has given me such a good home 
 with you and uncle ; and everybody is so kind 
 to me. I ought to be happy; and I am most of 
 the time, but now and then such a longing for 
 papa comes over me that I am compelled to go 
 away by myself and indulge my grief foralittle. 
 Do you think it is wrong to do so?" 
 
 "No, dear, Jesus wept at the grave of Laz- 
 arus, and did not rebuke the sisters for indulg- 
 ing their grief, so I cannot believe our kind 
 heavenly Father would forbid us the relief of 
 tears." 
 
 The conversation gradually drifted to other 
 themes, and when Lulu joined them they were 
 talking of the studies Evelyn should pursue at 
 Oakdale. 
 
 Lulu made her communication ; then she and 
 Evelyn went into the house to dress for dinner 
 and the drive which was to be taken immedi- 
 ately after 
 
 Each rejoiced that they were to be together 
 m this new experience, and they were greatly 
 pleased when, having examined them in their
 
 206 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 studies. Professor Man ton assigned them to the 
 same classes and to adjoining desks. 
 
 They were pleased, too, with Oakdale. It 
 had been a very fine place before the war, the 
 residence of a family of wealth and standing ; 
 and though now in a measure fallen into de- 
 cay, was still an attractive spot, not destitute 
 of beauty. 
 
 The rooms appointed to study and recitation 
 were of good size, airy, and well lighted ; with 
 a pleasant outlook here upon lawn and lakelet, 
 there on garden, shrubbery, or orange-orchard. 
 
 "I think it is a beautiful place for a school," 
 Lulu remarked as they were on their homeward 
 way ; "we shall enjoy wandering around the 
 grounds, or sitting under the trees on the lawn, 
 at recess." 
 
 "Or having a game of ball," said Max. 
 
 " Do you like Professor Manton, Eva ?" asked 
 Lulu, with a look of disgust as she mentioned 
 his name. 
 
 "I don't know him yet," Evelyn replied, half 
 smiling. " I intend to try to like him." 
 
 " I don't !" cried Lulu with vehemence j 
 " he's too pompous and too what is it ?" 
 
 " Fawning," supplied Max. "I'm just cer- 
 tain he has heard that Grandpa Dinsmore and 
 Grandma Elsie are very rich, and I guess he 
 thinks we are their own grandchildren." 
 
 " Perhaps it is just as well, if it will make
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 207 
 
 him treat you all the better," remarked Rosie -, 
 "therefore I shall not enlighten him. I have 
 formed the same opinion of him that you and 
 Lulu have, Max." 
 
 "But don't let us judge him too hastily," said 
 Evelyn. " Thinking ill of him will only make 
 it hard to treat him with the respect we should 
 while we are his pupils." 
 
 " Very sage advice, Miss Leland," laughed 
 Kosie. "But seriously, I am sure you are quite 
 right." 
 
 "So am I," said Max; "and I, for one, 
 intend to try to behave and study exactly as if 
 he were as worthy of respect as eveu Grandpa 
 Dinsmore himself." 
 
 "I too," said Evelyn; "and as if all the 
 teachers were." 
 
 "Very good resolutions," said Rosie ; "sol 
 adopt them for myself." 
 
 "Well," sighed Lulu, "resolutions don't 
 seem to amount to much with me, but I haven't 
 the least intention of misbehaving or wasting 
 my time and opportunities." 
 
 She said it earnestly, really meaning every 
 word of it. 
 
 The children would probably not have ex- 
 pressed themselves quite so freely in the pres- 
 ence of their elders ; but they were alone in the 
 carriage, Mr. Dinsmore and his daughter hav- 
 ing prepared to take the trip on horsehe ~k.
 
 208 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 Rosie, however, reported to her mother that 
 part of the conversation relating to their in- 
 tended good conduct, and so greatly rejoiced 
 her heart, for she had been somewhat anxious 
 in regard to the impression made upon the chil- 
 dren especially Lulu, who was a keen observer 
 of character by the professor, and its effect 
 upon their behavior toward him. She had 
 ieured that Lulu, who never did anything by 
 halves, would conceive a great contempt and 
 dislike for the man, in which case there would 
 be small hope of her conducting herself at all 
 as she should while attending the school. 
 
 Mr. Dinsmore and Violet had shared her fears, 
 and they had consulted together as to the mea- 
 sures it might be wise to take in hope of avert- 
 ing the unpleasant and trying occurrences which 
 they dreaded. 
 
 " Do you think I should talk with her about 
 it ?" asked Violet. " Oh, if I only knew what 
 it would be best to say !" 
 
 " Perhaps the less the better," her grand- 
 father said, with a smile ; " I should advise you 
 not to prepare a set sermon, but to say nothing 
 unless upon the spur of the moment, when some- 
 thing she does or says may lead naturally to it." 
 
 '* No, do not let us disgust her wilii long 
 lectures/' said Elsie ; "she is a child that will 
 not endure a great deal in the way of reproo* 
 or admonition."
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 209 
 
 " But perhaps, papa, a few words from you, 
 who are certainly much wiser than either Vi 
 or myself, might have a good effect." 
 
 "No," he said, "because she respects you 
 quite as much as she does me, and loves you far 
 better. You are the one whose words will be 
 most likely to benefit her." 
 
 "Then I will undertake it, asking for wis- 
 dom from above that I may do her good aud 
 not harm," Elsie replied in a low, earnest tone. 
 
 The task thus devolving upon her, she seized 
 a favorable moment, when alone with Lulu, to 
 remind her that she now had an opportunity to 
 establish a character for diligence and good be- 
 havior, as she was taking a new start among 
 strangers ; while home friends were quite ready 
 to believe that she had turned over a new leaf 
 and would henceforth strive to be and to do 
 just what would please her heavenly Father and 
 the dear earthly one who loved her so fondly. 
 
 The words were accompanied by a tender 
 caress ; and Lulu, looking up brightly, lovingly 
 into the kind face bending over her, impulsive- 
 ly threw her arms round Elsie's neck, saying, 
 " Yes, indeed, dear Grandma Elsie, I do mean 
 to try with all my might to be a good girl, and 
 to learn all I possibly can. 
 
 " I am not at all sure of success, though," 
 she added, her face clouding and her eyes seek- 
 ing the floor. 
 14
 
 210 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 "Dear child," Elsie said, "remember that 
 the Lord says to us, 'In Me is thine help.' 
 Look to Him for help and strength in every 
 time of trial, and you will come off at last more 
 than conqueror." 
 
 " How kind you are, Grandma Elsie !" Lulu 
 eaid gratefully. " I think you do believe in me 
 yet believe that I do really want to be good; 
 though I have failed so often." 
 
 " My dear little girl, I have not a doubt of it," 
 was the kind response; and Lulu's heart grew 
 light: the trustful words gave her renewed hope 
 and courage for the fight with her besetting sins. 
 
 And she, and the others also, made a very fair 
 beginning, winning golden opinions from their 
 teachers. 
 
 Both Max and the girls found pleasant com- 
 panions among their new schoolmates, while 
 the principal of the institution was less disa- 
 greeable than they had at first esteemed him, 
 though they all agreed among themselves that 
 it would be quite impossible ever to feel any 
 affection for him, his wife, or Miss Diana, with 
 whom the little girls had most to do. 
 
 They all liked Miss Emily best, but Walter 
 was the only one of their number belonging to 
 her department, and she seldom came in con- 
 tact with any of the others. 
 
 They all took lessons in French; and as Sig- 
 nor Foresti had the reputation of being a very
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 211 
 
 fine music-teacher, it had been arranged that 
 the three little girls should be numbered among 
 his pupils. But the first day, Lulu, on coming 
 home from school, went to Violet with a strong 
 protest against being taught by him. 
 
 "Mamma Vi," she said, ''the girls in his 
 class say he has a dreadful, dreadful temper, 
 gets angry and abusive when they make the 
 slightest mistake, and sometimes strikes them 
 with a whalebone pointer he always has in his 
 hand ; that is, he snaps it on their fingers, 
 and it hurts terribly. I shouldn't mind the 
 pain so much; but it would just make me furi- 
 ous to be disgraced by a blow from anybody, 
 especially a man unless it were papa, who 
 would have a right, of course." she added, with 
 a vivid blush. " So, Mamma Vi, please save 
 me from having him for my teacher." 
 
 Violet looked much perplexed and disturbed. 
 "Lulu, dear, it doesn't rest with me to decide 
 the matter, you know," she said, in a soothing, 
 sympathetic tone; "if it did, I should at once 
 say you need not. But I will speak to grandpa 
 and mamma about it." 
 
 " Well, Mamma Vi, if I must try it, won't you 
 tell him beforehand that he is never to strike 
 me? If he does, I'll not be able to restrain my- 
 self and I'll strike him back ; I just know I 
 shall. And then we'll all be sorry I was forced 
 to take lessons of him."
 
 212 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 " Oh, Lulu, my dear child, I hope you would 
 never do that!" cried Violet in distress. " How 
 would your father feel? what would he say when 
 he heard of it?" 
 
 " I don't know, Mamma Vi, but I don't be- 
 lieve he would allow that man to strike me; and 
 I dare say he would think I served him right if 
 I struck him back. However, I don't mean to 
 be understood as having formed the deliberate 
 purpose of doing so; only I feel that that's what 
 I should do without waiting a second to think." 
 
 Violet thought it altogether likely, and after 
 a moment's cogitation promised that the signer 
 should be told that he could have Lulu for a 
 pupil only with the distinct understanding that 
 he was never, on any account, to give her a 
 blow. 
 
 " And, Lulu, dear/' she added entreatingly, 
 "you will try not to furnish him the slightest 
 excuse for punishing you, will you not?" 
 
 "Yes, Mamma Vi; but I do want to escape 
 taking lessons of him, for fear we might fall out 
 and have a fight,' J returned the little girl, laugh- 
 ing to keep from showing that she was almost 
 ready to cry with vexation at the very idea of 
 being compelled to become a pupil of the fiery 
 little Italian. 
 
 He was a diminutive man of rather forbidding 
 aspect. 
 
 "I fear that in that case you would get the
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 213 
 
 woret of it," Violet remarked, with a faint 
 smile. 
 
 " He is only a little man, Mamma Yi," Lulfl 
 said, shaking her head in dissent; " the pro- 
 fessor would make two of him, I think/' 
 
 " And you are only a little girl, and men and 
 boys are, as a rule, far stronger than women 
 and girls," replied Violet. " But aside from that 
 consideration it would be a dreadful thing for 
 you to come to a collision; and I shall certainly 
 do what I can to prevent it." 
 
 In pursuance of that end she presently went 
 in search of her mother and grandfather. 
 
 She found them and Mrs. Dinsmore seated 
 together on the lawn ; the ladies busied with, 
 their needlework, Mr. Dinsmore reading aloud. 
 
 As Violet approached, he paused, and laying 
 the open book down on his knee, made room for 
 her by his side. 
 
 "Don't let me interrupt you, grandpa," she 
 gaid, accepting his mute invitation. 
 
 " Perhaps grandpa is ready to rest," remarked 
 her mother; " he has been reading steadily for 
 more than an hour." 
 
 "Yes; I am ready to hear what my little 
 cricket has to say," he said, looking inquiringly 
 at Violet. 
 
 " It will keep, grandpa," she answered lightly. 
 
 "No, 1 " he said, "let us have it now; I see 
 something is causing you anxiety and you have
 
 214 TEE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 come to ask counsel or help in some direc- 
 tion." 
 
 " Ah, grandpa," she responded, with a smile, 
 " you were always good at reading faces ;" then 
 went on to repeat the conversation just held 
 with Lulu. 
 
 "What do you say, grandpa, grandma, and 
 mamma," she wound up, "shall we insist on 
 her taking music-lessons of Signer Foresti?" 
 
 " Yes," said Mr. Dinsmore,with decision; " he 
 is an uncommonly fine teacher, and it is desira- 
 ble that she should enjoy, or rather profit by, 
 his instructions; also it is high time she should 
 become thoroughly convinced of the necessity of 
 controlling that violent temper of hers. She 
 needs to be taught submission to lawful authori- 
 ty too; and indulging her in this whim would, 
 in my judgment, be likely to have the very op- 
 posite effect. "W?at do you say, Eose and 
 Elsie?" 
 
 "I presume you are right, Horace, as you 
 usually are/' replied his wife. 
 
 "I prefer to leave the question entirely to your 
 decision, papa," said Elsie. " But shall we not 
 yield to the child's wishes so far as to warn the 
 man beforehand that he is never, upon any pre- 
 text, to give her a blow? I will rot have him 
 strike Eosie," she added with heightened color; 
 " if he ventured such a thing I should take her 
 immediately away."
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 215 
 
 Her father regarded her with an amused 
 smile. " I have seldom seen you so excited, so 
 nearly angry, as at that thought," he remarked. 
 " But Rosie is not at all likely to give him auy 
 pretext for so doing ; nor is Evelyn ; they are 
 both remarkably evea-tempered and painstaking 
 with their studies. 
 
 " However, I shall warn Signor Forest! in re- 
 gard to his treatment of all three of the little 
 girls sent by us to the school ; telling him that 
 if they are idle or wanting in docility and re- 
 spect, he is simply to report them for discipline 
 at home. Will that answer, Violet?" 
 
 "Nicely, thank you, grandpa," she said, with 
 a sigh of relief. 
 
 Lulu looked but half satisfied when her 
 mamma reported the result of her intercession 
 with those higher in authority; but seeing there 
 was nothing more to be gained, quietly submit- 
 ted to the inevitable.
 
 CHAPTER XVH. 
 
 THE COLLISION. 
 
 IT was a blessing to Lulu at this time that she 
 had such a friend as Evelyn Leland constantly 
 at her side in the schoolroom and on the play- 
 ground. Their mutual affection grew and 
 strengthened day by day. Eva was most anxious 
 to be a true and helpful friend to her dear Lulu; 
 and how could she better prove herself such 
 than by assisting her to conquer in the fight 
 with her fiery temper which had so often got 
 her into sore trouble? 
 
 Evelyn set herself earnestly to the task; urged 
 Lulu to renewed efforts, encouraged her after 
 every failure with assurances of final victory if 
 she would but persevere in the conflict; also was 
 ever on the watch to warn her of threatening 
 danger. 
 
 Did she see anger begin to flash from Lulu's 
 eye or deepen the coloi- on her cheek, she 
 would remind her of her good resolutions by an 
 entreating look or a gentle touch or pressure of 
 her hand. 
 
 She thus warded off many an outburst of
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 217 
 
 passion, and Lulu, like the others, was able each 
 week to carry home a good report of conduct; 
 of lessons also, for she was much interested in 
 her studies, very ambitious to excel, and there- 
 fore very industrious and painstaking. 
 
 All went well for the five or six weeks be- 
 tween their entrance into the school and the 
 Christmas holidays. 
 
 The older people were careful to make that 
 holiday week a merry time for the children. 
 Each one received numerous beautiful gifts, and 
 visits were exchanged with the families of Mag- 
 nolia Hall and the parsonage. 
 
 Scarcely ever a day passed in which there was 
 not more or less intercourse between the three 
 families, but at this holiday time there were 
 special invitations and more than ordinary fes- 
 tivity. 
 
 Then, the holidays over, it was a little diffi- 
 cult to settle down again to work and study; 
 the children, and probably the teachers also, 
 found it so. However that may have been, there 
 was certainly more than usual friction in the 
 working of the school machinery: the teachers 
 reproached the scholars with want of attention 
 and lack of industry, and the latter grumbled 
 to each other that the professor and Miss Diana 
 snubbed them, and Mrs. Manton and the French 
 teacher wasted neither" patience nor politeness 
 upon them.
 
 218 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 Also those whose turn it was to take a music- 
 lesson reported Signor Foresti as unbearable, 
 testy, and fault-finding. 
 
 Fortunately Lulu was not of the number, but 
 her respite was only for a day, and her heart 
 sank as she thought of the danger of a collision 
 between him and herself. 
 
 She thoroughly disliked him, but hitherto 
 had been able to control herself and avoid any 
 clashing of her temper with his; and it had not 
 always been an easy thing for her to do, he hav- 
 ing bestowed upon her many a sharp word 
 which she felt to be altogether undeserved. 
 
 She gave herself great credit for her continued 
 forbearance, and thought she could not reason- 
 ably be expected to exercise it much longer, yet 
 knew that failure would entail dire conse- 
 quences. 
 
 Evelyn knew all about it, and trembled fo. 
 her friend. 
 
 " Oh, Lu," she said, when they found them- 
 selves alone together at home on the evening of 
 that first day after their return to school duties, 
 " do let us make up our minds to bear and for 
 bear to-morrow when we take our music-lessons, 
 and not give Signor Foresti the pleasure of see- 
 ing that we care for his crossness." 
 
 "Indeed," cried Lulu, "I've put up with 
 enough of it; and I'll be apt to tell him so if 
 lie's much worse than usual."
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 219 
 
 "Oh, Lu don't!" entreated Evelyn; "you 
 have borne so splendidly with him, and what a 
 pity it would be to spoil it now by giving way 
 to impatience!" 
 
 " Yes; but I can't bear everything. I'm only 
 astonished at myself for having put up with so 
 much. I don't believe I ever should if it hadn't 
 been for your help, Eva." 
 
 " I'm very glad if I have been of any assistance 
 to you, dear Lulu," Evelyn answered, with a 
 look of pleasure; "and oh, I should like to 
 help you to go on as you have begun." 
 
 " Well, if I don't it will be his fault; it would 
 take the patience of a saint to bear forever with 
 his injustice and ill-temper. I know I have a bad 
 temper, but I'm sure his is a great deal worse." 
 
 " I do really think it is, Lu; but other people 
 having worse faults doesn't make ours any bet- 
 ter. Besides, do you suppose he has had as good 
 religious teaching as you and I?" 
 
 '' No; of course not. But I never thought of 
 that before. He's a man, though, and a man 
 ought to be expected to have better control of 
 himself than a little girl." 
 
 Evelyn and Lulu took their music- lessons on 
 the same day of the week, Evelyn first, Lulu 
 immediately after. 
 
 They met the next day at the door of tho 
 music-room, the one coming out, the other just 
 about to enter.
 
 220 THE TWO EL8IE8. 
 
 Evelyn was looking pale and asritated, Lulu 
 flushed and angry, having been scolded un- 
 justly, she thought by Miss Diana, who ac- 
 cused her of slighting a drawing with which 
 she had really taken great pains. 
 
 " Oh, Lu, do be careful; the slightest mis- 
 take augers him to-day," whispered Evelyn in 
 passing. 
 
 " It always does,'' said Lulu, gloomily. 
 
 "But you will be on your guard?" Lulu 
 nodded, and stepped into the room with a 
 " Good-morning, siguor." 
 
 " Good- mo ruing, mees; you are von leetle 
 moment too late." 
 
 Deigning no reply to that, Lulu took posses- 
 sion of the piano-stool, spread out her music 
 and began playing. 
 
 "Dat ish too fast, mees; you should not 
 make it like to a galop or a valtz," stormed the 
 little man. 
 
 Without a word Lulu changed her time, play- 
 ing very slowly. 
 
 " Now you make von funeral-dirge," he cried 
 fiercely. " Play in de true time or I vill " 
 
 "You will what?" she asked coolly, as he 
 paused without finishing his sentence. 
 
 " Report you, mees." 
 
 She merely flashed a scornful glance at him 
 out of her great dark eyes, and went on with her 
 exercise, really doing her best to play it correctly.
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 221 
 
 But nothing would please him; h3 continued 
 to fume and scold till he succeeded in confusing 
 the child so that she blundered sadly. 
 
 "You are striking false notes, mees," he 
 roared; " I will not have it!" And with the words 
 a stinging blow from his pointer fell across the 
 fingers of her left hand. 
 
 Instantly Lulu was on her feet, white with 
 concentrated passion; the next she had seized 
 the music-book in both hands and dealt her 
 cowardly assailant a blow with it on the side of 
 his head and face that nearly stunned him and 
 gave him a black eye for a week. 
 
 At the same moment the piano-stool came 
 down upon the floor with a crash, upset by her 
 in whirling round to reach him, and before he 
 knew what had happened she was out of the 
 room, slamming the door behind her. 
 
 Never had she been in a greater fury of pas- 
 sion. She rushed out into the grounds and 
 paced rapidly to and fro for several minutes, 
 trying to regain sufficient calmness to dare 
 venture into the schoolroom; not caring to ap- 
 pear there either for some minutes, as the hour 
 for her music - lesson had not yet fully ex- 
 pired. 
 
 When she thought it had, she went quietly in 
 and took her accustomed seat. 
 
 Miss Diana was busy with a recitation and 
 took no notice; but Evelyn, glancing at Lulu's
 
 222 THE TWO EL8IE8. 
 
 flushed face and sparkling eyes, perceived at 
 once that something was wrong with her. 
 
 The rules of the school, however, forbade 
 questioning her then, and she could only wait 
 to do so until they should be dismissed.. 
 
 Another pupil had gone to Signer Foresti a 
 moment before Lulu's entrance into the school- 
 room. 
 
 When her hour had expired she came back 
 with a face full of excitement and curiosity. 
 She glanced eagerly, inquiringly at Lulu, then 
 turning to Miss Diana said, " Signor Foresti 
 says Miss Eaymond did not finish her lesson, 
 and he wishes her to come back and do it now." 
 
 " Singular!" remarked Miss Diana, elevating 
 her eyebrows. "Do you hear, Miss Raymond? 
 You can go." 
 
 " I do not wish to go, M-ss Diana," replied 
 Lulu, steadying her voice with some difficulty. 
 
 "Indeed! that has nothing to do with it, and 
 you will please go at once." 
 
 Lulu sat still in her seat with a look of stub- 
 born determination on her face. 
 
 "Do you hear, Miss Raymond?'* asked the 
 teacher, raising her voice to a higher key. 
 
 "Yes, ma'am; but I shall never take another 
 lesson from that man." 
 
 " And why not, pray?" 
 
 "Because he is not a gentleman." 
 
 Miss Diana looked utterlv astonished. " Well,
 
 TEE TWO EL8IE8. 223 
 
 really!" she exclained at length. " I shall not 
 discuss that point with you at present, but it 
 has nothing to with the matter in hand. Will 
 you be pleased to go and finish your music- 
 lesson?" 
 
 "No, ma'am; I have said I shall never be 
 taught by him again; and I am not one to break 
 my word," concluded Lulu, loftily. 
 
 " Very well, miss; we will see what my father 
 has to say to that." 
 
 She stepped to the door and summoned him.. 
 
 He came, marching in with his most pompous 
 air, and glancing frowningly around, inquired 
 what was wanted. 
 
 A great hush had fallen on the room; there 
 was not a whisper, not a movement; eyes and 
 ears were intent upon seeing and hearing all 
 that should pass. 
 
 Miss Diana, glancing from her father to Lulu,, 
 drew herself up haughtily and replied, " Misa 
 Raymond refuses obedience to orders." 
 
 "Indeed!" he said, his frown growing darker 
 and expending itself entirely upon the culprit. 
 " How is that? What were the orders, and what 
 reason does she assign for refusing obedience?" 
 
 "The signer sent word that she had not- 
 finished her music-lesson, and that he desired 
 her to return and do so. I directed her to obey 
 the summons, and she flatly refused; giving as 
 her only reason that he was not a gentleman."
 
 224 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 "Not a gentleman!" repeated the professor in 
 accents of astonishment and indignation "not 
 a gentleman! In making such an assertion, 
 young miss, you insult not the signor merely, 
 but myself also; since it was I who engaged him 
 to give instruction in music to the pupils of this 
 establishment. Pray, miss, on what do you 
 found your most absurd opinion?" 
 
 "Upon his conduct, sir/' replied Lulu, re- 
 turning the man's stare unblenchingly, while her 
 cheeks reddened and her eyes flashed with 
 anger; "he has treated me to-day as no gentle- 
 man would ever treat a lady or a little girl." 
 
 "How?" 
 
 " Scolding and storming when I was doing 
 my very best, and going on to actually strike 
 me me whom he was forbidden from the very 
 first ever to strike. Both Grandpa Dinsmore 
 and Grandma Elsie I mean Mrs. Tra villa for- 
 bade it when they put me in his class; for I had 
 told them I wouldn't be taught by him if he 
 was allowed to treat me so; and they said he 
 should not." 
 
 "Ah! he should not have done so; I do not 
 allow girls to be punished in that manner here. 
 I shall speak to the signor about it. But you 
 will go and finish your lesson." 
 
 Lulu made no movement, to obey, no reply 
 except a look that said plainly that she had no 
 intention of obeying.
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 225 
 
 "Did you hear me, miss?" he asked wrath- 
 fully. 
 
 "I did; but I have already said several times 
 that I would never be taught by that man 
 again." 
 
 He made a step toward her and a threatening 
 gesture, but paused, seemed to consider a mo- 
 ment, then saying, " We will see what youi 
 guardians have to say about that," turned; aud 
 left the room. 
 
 Every one seemed to draw a long breath of 
 relief, and smiles, nods, and significant glances 
 were exchanged. 
 
 "The hour for the closing of school has ar- 
 rived, young ladies, and you are dismissed," 
 said Miss Diana; and she also sailed from the 
 room. 
 
 Instantly the girls, some twenty in number- 
 flocked about Lulu with eager, excited exclama- 
 tions and questions. 
 
 "Did he really strike you, Lu?" 
 
 " How did you take it?" 
 
 "I hope you returned the blow? I certainly 
 shall if ever he dares to lift his hand to me." 
 This from a haughty-looking brunette of four- 
 teen or fifteen. 
 
 "Brings it down, you mean, with a snap of 
 his pointer on your fingers," laughed a merry 
 little girl with golden hair and big blue eyes. 
 
 Neither Kosie nor Evelyn had spoken as yet, 
 15
 
 226 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 though the one was standing, the other sitting, 
 close at Lulu's side. 
 
 Lulu's left hand lay in her lap, her handker- 
 chief wrapped loosely about it. Eva gently re- 
 moved the handkerchief, and tears sprang to her 
 eyes at sight of the wounded fingers. 
 
 "Oh, Lu!" she cried in accents of love and 
 pity, "how he has hurt yea!" 
 
 A shower of exclamations followed from the 
 others. "Hasn't he? the vile wretch!" 
 
 " Cruel monster! worst of savages! He ought 
 to be flogged within an inch of his life!" 
 
 " He ought to be shot down like a dog!" 
 
 " He ought to be hung! " 
 
 " It's a very great shame," said Kosie, putting 
 her arm affectionately round Lulu's neck. " I 
 hope grandpa will have him arrested and sent to 
 prison." 
 
 " But oh, Lu," cried Nettie Vance, the one 
 who had brought the signer's message, ' ' do tell 
 me, didn't you strike him back? He looked as 
 if he had had a pretty heavy blow on the side 
 of his face." 
 
 "So he had; as hard a one as I could give 
 wieh the music-book in both hands," replied 
 Lulu, smiling grimly at the recollection. 
 
 Her statement was received with peals of 
 laughter, clapping of hands and cries of, 
 
 "Good for you, Miss Kaymond!" 
 
 " Oh, but I'm glad he got his deserts for once!"
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 227 
 
 "I think he'll be apt to keep his hands or 
 rather his pointer off you in the future." 
 
 "Off other people too/' added a timid little 
 girl who had felt its sting more than once. " I 
 was rejoiced to hear the professor say he didn't 
 allow such punishment for girls. I'll let the 
 signor know, and that I'll inform on him if ever 
 he touches me with his pointer again." 
 
 " So should I," said Nettie ; " I wouldn't 
 put up with it. But he has never hurt you as 
 he has Lulu. See ! every one of her fingers is 
 blistered!" 
 
 " Yes; it must have hurt terribly. I don't 
 wonder she struck him back." 
 
 " Indeed, it wasn't the pain I cared so much 
 for," returned Lulu, scorning the implication , 
 "it was the insult." 
 
 "Young ladies," said a severely reproving 
 voice behind them, "why are you tarrying 
 here? It is high time you were all on your 
 homeward way. Miss Rosie Travilla, Miss Eve- 
 lyn Leland, and Miss Raymond, the Viamede 
 carriage has been in waiting for the last half- 
 hour." 
 
 The speaker was no other than Mrs. Man- 
 ton, who had entered unperceived by them in 
 their excitement. 
 
 No one replied to her rebuke, but there was a 
 sudden scurrying into the cloak-room, followed 
 by a hasty donning of hats and wraps.
 
 228 TEE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 'Rosie brought up the rear, muttering, as sne 
 drew out and glanced at a pretty little watch, 
 "Hardly so long as that, I ain sure!" 
 
 "Ah, you can't expect perfect accuracy under 
 such trying circumstances," laughed Nettie 
 Vance. 
 
 "Wait, Lu," said Evelyn, softly; "let me 
 help you with your cloak, or you will be sure 
 to hurt those poor fingers." 
 
 " How kind you are, Eva!" whispered Lulu, 
 her face lighting up with pleasure as she ac- 
 cepted the offer ; "now good to me ! Oh, it is 
 nice to have such a friend as you!"
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 "For what I will, I will, and there's an end." 
 
 SHAKESPEARE. 
 
 MAX was on the veranda, waiting, like the 
 little gentleman he was, to hand the girls into 
 the carriage. 
 
 Hardly were they seated therein and the door 
 closed upon them, when he exclaimed, " Why, 
 what's the matter?" / 
 
 " Why do you think anything is? " queried 
 Kosie, with an attempt to laugh. 
 
 " Because you all look so excited, and 
 what's your hand wrapped up for, Lu?" 
 
 She removed the handkerchief and held the 
 hand out before him. 
 
 " Who did that? Who dared do such a thing 
 to my sister?" he asked hotly, his face crimson- 
 ing with anger and indignation. 
 
 " Never mind who," said Lulu. 
 
 "Signer Foresti," said Eosie. "I hope 
 grandpa will have him fined and imprisoned for 
 it such a cowardly, savage attack as it was !" 
 
 " I only wish I was big enough and strong 
 enough to flog him well for it," growled Max, 
 clenching his fists and speaking between his
 
 230 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 shut teeth. "If papa were here, I think the 
 cowardly villain wouldn't escape without a sound 
 drubbing." 
 
 Lulu laughed rather hysterically as she said, 
 " I took the law into my own hands, Max, and 
 punished him pretty well for it, I believe." 
 
 "You did!" he exclaimed in utter astonish- 
 ment; "how? I shouldn't think you had the 
 etrength to grapple with him." 
 
 " I didn't, exactly, but before he knew what 
 was coming I hit him a blow that I think nearly 
 knocked him down ;" and she went on to repeat 
 the whole story for Max's benefit. 
 
 The occurrence was the theme of conversation 
 all the way home; and on their arrival, Mr. Dins- 
 more and the ladies being found on the veranda, 
 the case was at once laid before them in all its 
 details. 
 
 All were indignant at the treatment Lulu had 
 received, but somewhat shocked, also, at her re- 
 taliation. 
 
 " You should not have done that," Mr. Dins- 
 more said reprovingly ; "it was by no means 
 lady-like. I should not have blamed you for at 
 once vacating the piano-stool and walking out 
 of the room ; but his punishment should have 
 been left to older and wiser hands." 
 
 " There's enough more owing him for older 
 &nd wiser hands to attend to," remarked Lulu ; 
 " and I hope it won't be neglected."
 
 TEE TWO ELSIES. 231 
 
 An amused smile trembled about the corners 
 of Mr. Dinsmore's mouth ; but only for an in- 
 stant. 
 
 " Measures shall be taken to prevent a recur- 
 rence of the unpleasantness of to-day," he said 
 with becoming gravity. "I shall myself call 
 upon the signer and warn him to beware of ever 
 repeating it." 
 
 " He won't repeat it to me, because I shall 
 never take another lesson from him," said Lulu, 
 steadily, looking straight into Mr. Dinsmore's 
 eyes as she spoke. 
 
 "The choice is not with you," he answered 
 somewhat sternly ; "you are under orders and 
 must do as you are bid. But we will not dis- 
 cuss the matter farther at present," he added 
 with a wave of the hand, as dismissing her. 
 
 She turned to go, in no very amiable mood. 
 
 "Lulu, dear," said Grandma Elsie, rising 
 and following her, " those poor fingers must be 
 attended to. I have some salve which will be 
 soothing and healing to them ; will you come 
 with me and let me dress them with it ?" 
 
 "Yes, ma'am, thank you," the child an- 
 swered half chokingly, the kind sympathy ex- 
 pressed in the words and tones quite overcoming 
 her with a strong reaction from the stubborn, 
 defiant mood into which Mr. Dinsmore's closing 
 remarks had thrown her. 
 
 Mr. Dinsmore's decision was truly a disap-
 
 232 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 pointment to all the children ; for once even 
 Kosie was inclined to warmly espouse Lulu'a 
 cause. Though standing in considerable awe ot 
 her grandfather, she ventured upon a mild re- 
 monstrance. 
 
 "G-randpa, don't you think that man has 
 behaved badly enough to deserve to lose his 
 pupil ?" 
 
 " I do most decidedly," he answered ; " but 
 Lulu is improving wonderfully under his tui- 
 tion, and should not, I think, be allowed to lose 
 the advantage of jt while we remain here." 
 
 " I very much fear his usefulness is over so 
 far as she is concerned," sighed Violet. " And, 
 grandpa, I dread the struggle you will certainly 
 have with her if you insist upon her con- 
 tinuance in his class. I never saw a more 
 determined look than she wore when she said 
 that she would never take another lesson of 
 him." 
 
 "Do not trouble yourself," he said; "I think 
 I am fully equal to the contest. I should gladly 
 avoid it if it seemed to me right to do so, but 
 it does not. It is high time Lulu was taught 
 proper submission to lawful authority." 
 
 " Max, standing with averted face, a little 
 apart from the speaker, heard every word that 
 was said. 
 
 The boy was sorely troubled. He turned and 
 walked away, saying to himself, " She will never
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 233 
 
 do it; I don't believe any power on earth can 
 make her, and Grandpa Dinsmore is about as 
 determined as she; so what is to come of it I 
 can't tell. Oh, if papa were only here! nobody 
 else can manage Lu when she gets into one of 
 her stubborn fits, and I don't believe he'd make 
 her go back to that horrid savage of a music- 
 teacher. Fve a notion to write and tell him all 
 about it. But no, where would be the use? I 
 dare say the whole affair will be over before my 
 letter could reach him and an answer come 
 back." 
 
 Very tenderly and carefully Elsie bound up 
 the wounded fingers; then taking the little girl 
 in her arms she kissed her kindly, saying, "You 
 were treated very badly, my dear child, but it is 
 not likely the man will venture to act so again 
 after my father has spoken to him and warned 
 him of the consequences of such behavior." 
 
 " I think he won't to me," Lulu answered, 
 the stubborn, defiant look returning to her face. 
 
 "Do the fingers feel better?" Elsie asked 
 gently. 
 
 " Yes, ma'am; and I am very much obliged. 
 Grandma Elsie, do you know where Gracie is?" 
 
 "I think you will find her in the playroom." 
 
 Lulu immediately resorted thither, and found 
 Grace playing happily with her dolls. 
 
 "Oh, Lu, I'm so glad you have come!" she 
 cried, glancing up at her sister as she entered.
 
 234 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 "I do miss you so all day long while you are at 
 school! But what's the matter with your hand?" 
 she asked with concern. 
 
 " Nothing very serious," Lulu answered 
 carelessly. " That villain of a music-teacher 
 snapped his pointer on my fingers and blistered 
 them; that's all." 
 
 "Oh, Lu, what a shame! Did it hurt you 
 very much?" 
 
 " Quite a good deal; but of course it was the 
 insult, not the pain, that I cared for." 
 
 She went on to give the details of the occur- 
 rence to this new listener, who heard them with 
 tears of sympathy and indignation. 
 
 "I think somebody ought to whip him," she 
 said; "and I hope he'll never have a chance to 
 strike you again." 
 
 " I don't intend he shall. I've said I won't 
 take another lesson from him, and I don't in- 
 tend to. But Grandpa Dinsmore says I must; 
 so there'll be another fight." 
 
 "Oh, Lu, don't!" cried Grace, in terror; 
 " don't try to fight him. Don't you remember 
 how he 'most made Grandma Elsie die when she 
 was a little girl, 'cause she wouldn't do what he 
 told her to?" 
 
 Lulu nodded. "But I'm another kind of 
 girl," she said; "and I'm not his child, so I 
 think he wouldn't dare be quite so cruel to me." 
 
 " How brave you are, Lulu!" Grace exclaimed
 
 TEE TWO ELSIES. 235 
 
 In admiration. " But, oh, I am so sorry for 
 you! I'd be frightened 'most to death, I think; 
 frightened to think of going back to that 
 signor, and dreadfully afraid to refuse if 
 Grandpa Dinsmore said I must." 
 
 " Yes, you poor little thing! but I'm not so 
 timid, you know. Grandpa Dinsmore can't 
 frighten me into breaking my word." 
 
 " But, you know, Lu," said Max, coming in 
 at that moment, " that papa has ordered us to 
 obey Grandpa Dinsmore, and if we refuse we 
 are disobeying our father too." 
 
 "I am sure papa never thought he would 
 want me to go on taking lessons of a man that 
 struck me," cried Lulu, indignantly. " Besides,. 
 I've said I won't, and nothing on earth shall 
 make me break my word." 
 
 " I wish papa was here," sighed Max, looking 
 sorely troubled. 
 
 " So do I," responded Lulu. " I'm sure he 
 wouldn't make me go back to that hateful old 
 Signor Foresti." 
 
 That evening Max, Lulu, Kosie, and Evelyn 
 were in the schoolroom at Viamede, preparing 
 their lessons for the morrow, when a servant 
 came up with a message for Lulu; she was 
 wanted in the library. 
 
 Flushing hotly, and looking a good deal dis- 
 turbed, Lulu pushed aside her books and rose to 
 obey the summons.
 
 236 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 " Only Miss Lulu? nobody else, Jim?" asked 
 Bosie. 
 
 "I Aspects so, Miss Kosie; dat's all Massa 
 Dinsmore say." 
 
 "Oh, Lu, I'm sorry for you!" whispered 
 Evelyn, catching Lulu's hand and pressing it 
 affectionately in hers. 
 
 " You're very kind, but I'm not afraid," Lulu 
 answered, drawing herself up with dignity; then 
 she hurried to the library, not giving herself 
 time to think what might be in store for her 
 there. 
 
 She started with surprise, and paused for an 
 instant on the threshold, as she perceived that 
 Professor Manton was there with Mr. Dins- 
 more, who was the only other occupant of the 
 room. 
 
 "Come in, Lulu," Mr. Dinsmore said, seeing 
 her hesitation; "you have nothing to fear if 
 you are disposed to be good and docile." 
 
 As he spoke he pointed to a low chair by his 
 side. 
 
 Lulu came quietly forward and took it. 
 
 "I'm not afraid, Grandpa Dinsmore," she 
 said in low, even tones. " Good-evening, Pro- 
 fessor Maiiton." 
 
 "Good-evening," he replied, with a stiff nod. 
 " I am sorry to be brought here by so un> 
 pleasant a duty as laying a complaint against 
 you."
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 237 
 
 "You needn't care; I don't," she said with 
 the utmost nonchalance. 
 
 He lifted his eyebrows in astonishment, and 
 had nearly forgotten his dignity so far as to 
 utter a low whistle, but caught himself just in 
 time. 
 
 Mr. Dinsmore frowned darkly. 
 
 " What is the meaning of such talk, Lulu ? 
 he inquired. " If you do not care for the dis- 
 pleasure of teachers and guardians you are in- 
 deed a naughty girl." 
 
 He paused for a reply, but none came, and he 
 went on: " Professor Man ton has brought me a 
 report of your conduct to-day, agreeing substan- 
 tially with the one given by yourself, and I have 
 called you down to tell him in your presence 
 that you are to go on taking lessons of Signer 
 Foresti." 
 
 Lulu's cheeks crimsoned, and she looked from 
 one to the other with flashing eyes. 
 
 " Grandpa Dinsmore and Professor Manton, 
 I have said several times, and I say it again, I 
 will never take another lesson from that man !" 
 
 "Then you deliberately defy the authority of 
 both the professor and myself ?" Mr. Dinsmore 
 queried sternly. 
 
 "In this one thing I do." 
 
 " The consequences may be very unpleasant," 
 he said significantly and with rising anger. 
 
 " I know the consequences of giving up and
 
 238 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 taking lessons again from Signor Forest! would 
 be very unpleasant," she retorted. 
 
 " Leave the room !" he commanded, with a 
 stamp of the foot that sent Lulu's heart up into 
 her throat, though she tried to appear perfectly 
 calm and unconcerned as she silently rose and 
 obeyed the order. 
 
 ''Really the most amazingly audacious, im- 
 pertinent child I ever saw !" muttered the pro- 
 fessor. Then aloud, " "What is to be done with 
 her, sir ?" he asked. 
 
 "She must be made to obey, of course," re- 
 plied Mr. Dinsmore. 
 
 "Yes, yes, certainly; but what measure would 
 you have me take to bring her to submission ?" 
 
 "None; you will please leave all that to me/' 
 
 " Then if to-morrow she refuses to finish that 
 interrupted lesson, you would have me simply 
 report the fact to you ?" 
 
 " No, sir; even that will be quite unnecessary; 
 she will tell me herself. I am proud to be able 
 to say of her that she is a perfectly truthful and 
 honest child." 
 
 "I am glad to learn that she has at least one 
 virtue as an offset to her very serious faults/' 
 observed the professor, dryly, then rising, "Al- 
 low me to bid you good-evening, sir," and with 
 that he took his departure. 
 
 Mr. Dinsmore saw him to the outer door, then 
 returning, began pacing the floor with arms
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 23& 
 
 folded on his breast and a heavy frown on his 
 brow. 
 
 But presently Elsie and Violet came in, both 
 looking anxious and disturbed, and stopping his 
 walk he sat down with them and reported all 
 that had passed during the call of Professor 
 Manton; after which they held a consultation in 
 regard to the means to be taken to induce Lulu 
 to be submissive and obedient. 
 
 " Shall we not try mild measures at first, pa- 
 pa ?" Elsie asked with a look of entreaty. 
 
 "I approve of that course," he answered; 
 " but what shall they be ? Have you anything 
 to suggest ?" 
 
 " Ah/' she sighed, " it goes hard with me to 
 have her disciplined at all; why will'she not be 
 good without it, poor, dear child !" 
 
 " Let us try reasoning, coaxing, and persuad- 
 ing," suggested Violet, with some hesitation. 
 
 " Very well," her grandfather said; " you and 
 your mother may try that to-night. If it fails, 
 tell her that so long as she is rebellious all her 
 time at home must be spent in her own room 
 and alone." 
 
 "Dear grandpa," Violet said pleadingly, 
 " that punishment would fall nearly as heavily 
 upon Gracie as upon Lulu; and a better child 
 than Grace is not to be found anywhere." 
 
 " Yes, yes, and it is a pity; but I don't see 
 that it can be helped. It is a hard fact that ic
 
 240 TEE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 this sinful world the innocent have very often 
 to suffer with the guilty. You are suffering 
 yourself at this moment, and so is your mother, 
 entirely because of the misconduct of this child 
 and that fiery little Italian." 
 
 "Lulu is extremely fond of her little sister/'* 
 remarked Elsie; " so let us hope the thought of 
 Grace's distress, if separated from her, may lead 
 her to give up her self-will in regard to this 
 matter. Take courage, Vi; all is not lost that 
 is in danger. " 
 
 Each of the two had a talk with Lulu before 
 she went to bed that night, using all their pow- 
 ers of argument and persuasion; but in vain: 
 she stubbornly persisted in her resolve never 
 again to be taught by Signer Foresti. 
 
 Violet was almost in despair. She was alone 
 with the little girl in her dressing-room. 
 
 "Lulu," she said, ''it will certainly give great 
 distress to your father when he learns that you 
 have become a rebel against grandpa's authority. 
 You seem to love your papa very dearly; how can 
 you bear to pain him so ?" 
 
 " I am quite sure papa would not order me to 
 take another lesson of a man who has struck 
 me," was the reply, in a half-tremulous tone, 
 which told that the appeal had not failed to touch 
 the child's heart. " I do love my father dearly, 
 dearly, but I can't submit to such insulting 
 treatment; and nothing on earth will make me."
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 241 
 
 " You are not asked or ordered to do that/' 
 Violet answered gently; "the man is to be ut- 
 terly forbidden to ill-treat you in any way. 
 
 " Perhaps I should hardly try to hire you to 
 do right, but I think there is nothing I would 
 refuse you if you will but do as grandpa bids 
 you. What would you like to have which it is 
 in rny power to bestow a new dress ? a hand- 
 some set of jewelry ? books ? toys ? What will 
 you have ?" 
 
 "Nothing, thank you," returned Lulu, 
 coldly. 
 
 " I will double your pocket-money," was Vio- 
 let's next offer; but Lulu heard it in silence and 
 with no relaxing of the stubborn determination 
 of her countenance. 
 
 " I will do that and give you both dress and 
 jewelry besides," Violet said, with a little hesita- 
 tion, not feeling sure that she was doing quite 
 right. 
 
 Lulu's eyes shone for an instant, but the stub- 
 born look settled down on her face again. 
 
 " Mamma Vi, I don't want to be bribed," she 
 said. " If anything at all would induce me to 
 do as you wish and break my word, love for 
 papa and Gracie and Max would do it alone/' 
 
 Violet sighed. Drawing out her \vatch, "It 
 
 is past your bedtime," she said. " Lulu, dear," 
 
 and she drew the child caressingly toward her, 
 
 " when you say your prayers to-night will you 
 
 16
 
 242 TEE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 not ask God to show you the right and help you 
 to do it?" 
 
 " Mamma Vi, it can't be right to tell a lie, 
 and what else should I be doing if I went back 
 to Siguor Foresti for lessons after Fve said over 
 and over that I never would again?" 
 
 "Suppose a man has promised to commit 
 murder; should he keep that promise or break 
 it?" asked Violet. 
 
 "Break it, of course," replied Lulu; "but 
 this is quite another thing, Mamma Vi." 
 
 "I'm not so clear about that/' Violet an- 
 swered seriously. "In the case we have sup- 
 posed, the promise would be to break the sixth 
 commandment; m yours it is to break the 
 fifth." 
 
 "I'm not disobeying papa," asserted Lulu, 
 hotly. 
 
 "Are you not?" asked Violet; "did he not 
 bid you obey my grandfather while he is not 
 here to direct you himself?" 
 
 " Yes, ma'am," acknowledged Lulu, reluc- 
 tantly; "but I'm sure he never thought your 
 grandpa would be so unreasonable as to say I 
 must take lessons of a man like Signor Foresti 
 who had struck me: and that when I did not 
 deserve it at all." 
 
 " Lulu," said Violet, a little severely, " your 
 father made no reservation. But now good- 
 night," she added in a more affectionate tone.
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 243 
 
 " I trusc you will wake to-morrow morning in a 
 better frame of mind." 
 
 "But I won't," muttered Lulu, as she left 
 the room and retired to her own; ' ( Fll not be 
 driven, coaxed, or hired. "
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 jl For what I will, I wilf, and there's an end." 
 SHAKESPEARE. 
 
 SHOETLY after breakfast the next morning, 
 and before the hour for setting out for school, 
 Elsie called Lulu aside, and in a gentle, affec- 
 tionate way asked if. she were now willing to do 
 as directed by Mr. Dinsmore. 
 
 "Grandma Elsie," said the little girl, "I am 
 ready to do anything he bids me if it is not to 
 take lessons of that horrid man who dared to 
 strike me after being told by Grandpa Dinsmore 
 himself that he must never do so." 
 
 " I am grieved, my child, that you have no 
 better answer than that to give me," Elsie said, 
 " and I think you know that it will not satisfy 
 my father; he will have those committed to his 
 care obedient in everything; and he bade me 
 tell you that if you will not submit to his 
 authority in this matter if you do not to-day 
 obey his order to finish that interrupted music- 
 lesson you must, on returning home, go di- 
 rectly to your own room and stay there; and as 
 long as you continue rebellious, all your time at 
 home is to be spent in that room and alone."
 
 TEE TWO ELSIES. 245 
 
 She paused for a reply, but none came. Lulu 
 sat with eyes cast down and cheeks hotly flush- 
 ing, her countenance expressing anger and 
 stubborn resolve. 
 
 Elsie sighed involuntarily. 
 
 "Lulu, my dear child," she said, "do not 
 try this contest with my father. I warn you 
 that to do so will only bring you trouble and 
 sorrow ; he is a most determined man, and be- 
 cause he feels that he has right on his side in 
 this thing, you will find him unconquerable." 
 
 "I think that is what he will find me, 
 Grandma Elsie," replied the determinately self- 
 willed little girl. 
 
 "Surely you are showing scant gratitude for 
 the many kindnesses received at my father's 
 hands," Elsie said; "but I will not upbraid you 
 with them. You may go now." 
 
 Feeling somewhat ashamed of herself, yet far 
 from prepared to submit, Lulu rose and hastened 
 from the room. 
 
 She knew nothing of what had passed be- 
 tween Mr. Dinsmore and Professor Manton after 
 her dismissal the night before, and it was with 
 a quaking heart she entered the schoolroom at 
 Oakdale that morning. 
 
 Yet though in fear and dread, she had not 
 the slightest intention of abandoning her posi- 
 tion in regard to the music-lessons. 
 
 Nothing, however, was said to her on the
 
 246 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 subject till the hour for meeting the signer. 
 Then Miss Diana directed her to go and finish 
 her lesson of the previous day; but on receiving 
 a refusal, merely remarked that it should be re- 
 ported to her guardians and her punishment 
 left to them. 
 
 Evelyn gave her friend an entreating look, 
 but Lulu shook her head, then fixed her eyes 
 upon her book. 
 
 As they drove home to Viamede in the after- 
 noon, Grace was waiting for them on the ve- 
 randa there. 
 
 " Oh, Lulu," she cried, as the latter came up 
 the steps, "mamma has been helping me to fix 
 up my baby -house, and it is so pretty! Do come 
 right up to the play-room and see it." 
 
 "I can't, Gracie," Lulu answered, coloring 
 and looking vexed and mortified. 
 
 "Why not?" asked Grace in a tone of sur- 
 prise and keen disappointment. 
 
 But before Lulu could reply, Mr. Dinsmore 
 stepped from the door and inquired, "What 
 report have you to give me, Lulu?" 
 
 "I have not taken a music-lesson to-day," 
 she answered. 
 
 "Were you not told to do so?" 
 
 "Yes, sir." 
 
 "And did not choose to obey? You know 
 Che consequence; you must go immediately to 
 your room and stay there alone during the hours 
 spent at home, until you are ready to obey."
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 247 
 
 Lulu assumed an air of indifference as she 
 walked slowly away, but Grace burst into tears, 
 crying, "Oh, Grandpa Dinsmore! you won't 
 keep me, her own sister, away from her, will 
 you? oh, please don't. I can't do without her." 
 
 " My dear little girl," he said soothingly, and 
 taking her hand in his, "I am truly sorry to 
 distress you so, but Lulu must be made obedi- 
 ent. She is now in a very rebellious mood, and 
 I should do wrong to indulge her in it." 
 
 "Grandpa Diiismore," she said, looking up 
 pleadingly into his face, with the tears stream- 
 ing over her own, I'd be frightened 'most to 
 death if / had to take lessons of that cross, bad 
 man. How can you want to make poor Lulu 
 do it?" 
 
 " Lulu is not the timid little creature you 
 are," he said, bending down to kiss her forehead, 
 " and I am sure is not really afraid of the man; 
 nor need she be after what I have said to him 
 about striking her or any of the pupils I send 
 him." 
 
 '' It'll be a long, long while before she'll give 
 up," said Grace ; " maybe she never will. Mayn't 
 I go and talk to her a little and bid her good- 
 by? You know it's 'most as if she's going far 
 away from us all." 
 
 She ended with a sob that quite touched Mr. 
 Dinsmore's heart; also he thought it possible 
 that her grief over the separation Jtrom Lulu,
 
 248 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 and her entreaties to her to be submissive and 
 obedient, might have a good effect. So after a 
 moment's cogitation he granted her request. 
 
 "Thank you, sir," said Grace, and hurried 
 upstairs to her sister's door. 
 
 " Please, Lu, let me in." she cried. " Grandpa 
 Dinsmore said I might come." 
 
 "Did he?" returned Lulu, admitting her. 
 " Well, it must have been altogether for your 
 sake, not a bit for mine; his heart's as hard as 
 stone to me." 
 
 " Oh, Lu, dear Lu, don't talk so; do give up, 
 so we won't be separated !" cried Grace, throwing 
 her arms round her sister and giving her a vig- 
 orous hug. " I never can do without you; and 
 don't you care to be with me?" 
 
 " Of course I do," said Luln, twinkling away 
 a tear, for they were raining from Grace's eyes 
 now, and her bosom heaving with sobs, " and it's 
 just the cruelest thing that ever was to separate 
 us!" 
 
 " But they won't if you'll only give up ; and 
 Grandpa Dinsmore says that horrid man sha'n't 
 strike you again." 
 
 "Grandpa Dinsmore is an old tyrant!" said 
 Lulu. "Nobody but a tyrant would want to 
 force me to put myself in the way of being again 
 treated in the cruel and insulting way Signor 
 Forest! has treated me once already; and I 
 won't go back to him; no, not if they kill me!"
 
 THE TWO ELSIES, 249 
 
 "But oh, Lu, think of me!" sobbed Grace. 
 " Max can see you and talk with yon every day, 
 going and coming in the carriage, but I'm afraid 
 I won't see you at all." 
 
 " Oh, Gracie, I have a thought!" exclaimed 
 Lulu. "Ask Mamma Vi if you mayn't ride 
 back and forth with us every morning and after- 
 noon. There's room enough in the carriage, and 
 the rides would be good for you. You'd have 
 to ride alone one way each time, but you 
 wouldn't mind that, would you?" 
 
 " Oh no, indeed !" exclaimed Grace, smiling 
 through her tears; " it's a bright thought, Lu. 
 I'll ask mamma, and I'm 'most sure she'll say 
 yes, she's so good and kind." 
 
 Violet did say yes at once, making one con- 
 dition only that neither her mother, nor grand- 
 father should object. 
 
 They did not, and every morning and after- 
 noon Grace was ready in good season for her 
 drive to Oakdale. 
 
 The other children were glad of her company, 
 and as by common consent always gave her the 
 seat next to Lulu. 
 
 For two weeks those short drives yielded the 
 sisters all the intercourse they had. They met 
 with a warm embrace in the morning just be- 
 fore stepping into the carriage, and parted in 
 the same way on their return to Viamede in the 
 afternoon. Then Lulu went directly to her own 

 
 250 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 room,, shut herself in, and was seen no more by 
 the other children till the next day. 
 
 During that fortnight the confinement and 
 solitude were her only punishment; her meals 
 were brought to her and consisted of whatever 
 she desired from the table where the family were 
 seated; also books and toys were allowed her. 
 
 Every night Violet and Elsie, her mother, 
 came, separately, for a few words with the little 
 girl; always kind, gentle, loving words of ad- 
 monition and entreaty that she would return to 
 her former dutiful and docile behavior. But 
 they were always met by the same stubborn re- 
 solve. 
 
 At length one evening she was summoned to 
 Mr. Dinsmore's presence, in the library as be- 
 fore, again asked if she were ready to obey, and 
 on answering in the negative was told that, such 
 being the case, she was to be sent to Oakdaleas 
 a boarding scholar, and not to return home at 
 all until ready to give up her wilfulness and do 
 as she was bidden, 
 
 She heard her sentence with dismay, but re- 
 solved to endure it rather than submit. 
 
 "I'm not ready to break my word yet, 
 Grandpa Dinsmore," she said with a lofty air; 
 " and perhaps Oakdale won't be a worse prison 
 than those the martyrs went to for conscience* 
 sake." 
 
 "Lulu," he said sternly, "do not deceive
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 251 
 
 yourself with the idea that you are suffering for 
 conscience' sake; a wicked promise a promise 
 to break one of God's commands is better 
 broken than kept; the sin was in making 
 it." 
 
 "I don't know any commandment that says 
 I must take lessons of Signor Foresti, or obey 
 somebody who is no relation to me/' returned 
 Lulu, half trembling at her own temerity as she 
 spoke. 
 
 "You are an extremely impertinent little 
 girl," said Mr. Dinsmore, "and not altogether 
 honest in pretending such ignorance; .you know 
 that you are commanded to obey your father, 
 that he has directed you to be obedient to me in 
 his absence, and that I have ordered you to take 
 lessons of Signor Foresti." 
 
 He paused a moment, then went on: "If to- 
 morrow you do as you are ordered you will be 
 at once restored to favor, and all the privileges 
 you formerly enjoyed in this house; otherwise 
 you will not return from Oakdale with the others 
 in the afternoon." 
 
 He waved his hand in dismissal, and she left 
 the room full of auger and defiance, a most un- 
 happy child. 
 
 In the hall she halted for a moment and 
 glanced toward the outer door. A sudden im- 
 pulse moved her to run away. But what good 
 would that do? Where could she go? How find
 
 252 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 shelter, food, clothing? And should she ever 
 see father, brother, sisters again? 
 
 She moved on again down the hall, and slowly 
 climbed the broad stairway leading to the one 
 above. 
 
 Violet met her there and felt her heart sink 
 as she glanced at the sullen, angry countenance. 
 She stopped, laid her hand kindly on the child's 
 shoulder, and said, 
 
 "Lulu, dear, I know pretty well what you 
 have just been told by grandpa, and, my child, it 
 distresses me exceedingly to think of you being 
 sent away from us all." 
 
 "You needn't care, Mamma Vi; / don't," 
 interrupted Lulu, angrily. " I'd rather be away 
 from people that ill-treat me so; I only wish I 
 could go thousands of miles from you all, and 
 never, never come back." 
 
 "Poor, dear, unhappy child!" Violet said, 
 tears trembling in her beautiful eyes ; "I know 
 you cannot be other than miserable while in- 
 dulging in such wrong feelings. If I have ill- 
 treated you in any way I have not been con- 
 scious of it, and am truly sorry, for it is my 
 strong desire to be all that I should to my hus- 
 band's dear children. Come into my dressing- 
 room and let us have a little talk together about 
 these matters." 
 
 She drew Lulu into the room as she spoke, 
 and made her sit down on u sofa by her side.
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 253 
 
 " No, Mamma Vi, you have never ill-treated 
 me," answered Lulu, her sense of justice assert- 
 ing itself; " but I think Grand pa Dinsmore has, 
 and so I'd rather go away from him." 
 
 "I am sorry you feel so little gratitude to one 
 who has done so much for you, Lulu," Violet 
 said, not unkindly. "Surely you cannot deny 
 that it has been a very great kindness in him to 
 take you into his own family giving you the 
 best of homes and instruct you himself, for no 
 reward but the pleasure of doing you good and 
 seeing your improvement : that, too, in spite of 
 having to bear with much ill-behavior from 
 you." 
 
 Lulu tried hard to think herself unjustly ac- 
 cused, but in her heart knew very well that 
 every word of Violet's reproof was richly de- 
 served. She made no reply, but hung her head, 
 while a vivid blush suffused her cheeks. 
 
 Silence in the room for several minutes ; then 
 Lulu said, "I think my bedtime has come, 
 Mamma Vi ; may I go now?" 
 
 " Yes ; good-night," said Violet, bending 
 down to give her a kiss. 
 
 Lulu returned both the kiss and the good- 
 night, then rose to leave the room. 
 
 " Stay a moment, dear," Violet said in her 
 gentlest, sweetest tone ; "I am writing to your 
 father : what shall I say about you?" 
 
 "Anything you please," Lulu answered cold-
 
 254 THE TWO EL8IE8. 
 
 ly, and walked away with head erect, cheeks 
 aflame, and eyes flashing. 
 
 " If she wants to tell tales on me, she may. 
 I shan't try to stop her," she muttered to her- 
 self as she went into her own room and closed 
 the door ; then sending a glance around upon 
 all the luxury and beauty of the apartment, the 
 thought flashed painfully on her that these 
 things, so delightful to her, would have to be 
 exchanged for others far inferior and less en- 
 joyable ; for, of course, no boarding-school 
 room would be furnished at anything like the 
 expense that had been lavished upon this and 
 others in this fine old mansion, so long owned 
 and at times occupied by the possessors of vast 
 wealth joined to refined and cultivated taste. 
 
 During the last fortnight, enforced confine- 
 ment there had sometimes made the room seem 
 like a prison ; but now her heart swelled at the 
 thought of leaving it, perhaps never to return, 
 for certainly, unless she became submissive and 
 obedient, she would be kept at the academy at 
 least until the family were ready to leave for 
 Ion. 
 
 Then it occurred to her that there were ad- 
 vantages, companionships, luxuries, to be given 
 up, the resigning of which would be still harder. 
 Now that she was to leave them, she found 
 she had grown fond of both her young step- 
 mother and the babv sister of whom she had
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 255 
 
 once been so jealous ; and that she loved Grand- 
 ma Elsie also, Aunt Elsie too ; and indeed, that 
 almost every one in the family connection had 
 proved agreeable in such intercourse as she had 
 held th them. 
 
 Alas ! what a sorry exchange from their so 
 ciety to that of the Mantons, and from all 'the 
 loving care that had been bestowed upon her 
 and the many privileges accorded her at Ion 
 and Viamede, to the neglect and indifference 
 to be expected from strangers! As she thought 
 of all this she could not contemplate the carry- 
 ing out of her sentence of banishment to Oak- 
 dale with anything like satisfaction. 
 
 Yet the idea of submitting to what she con- 
 sidered Mr. Dinsmore's tyranny being still more 
 repugnant to her, she resolved to abide by her 
 decision, risking all consequences. 
 
 She rose early the next morning, and busied 
 herself for some time in gathering together such 
 book and toys as she wished to take with her ; 
 then seeking her young step-mother, ' ' Mamma 
 Vi," she asked, " am I to pack my trunk my- 
 self ?" 
 
 " You are quite resolved to leave us, then, 
 Lulu ?" Violet inquired. 
 
 "I am quite resolved never to take another 
 lesson from Signor Foresti," returned Lulu 
 doggedly. 
 
 Violet sighed. " I had hoped you would wake
 
 256 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 this morning in a better mood," she said. " No ; 
 you need not pack your trunk : Agnes shall do 
 it under my supervision. But it shall not be sent 
 till the return of the children from school this 
 afternoon, as I still hope to see you with them." 
 
 Grace, who was present, stood listening in 
 wide-eyed astonishment. 
 
 "What is it all about?" she asked in alarm. 
 " Is Lulu going away?" 
 
 "Yes," Lulu answered for herself ; "Grand- 
 pa Dinsmore says if I won't take lessons of Sig- 
 nor Foresti I must stay at Oakdale as a board- 
 ing-scholar/' 
 
 " Lu, Lu! do give up and come back home," 
 entreated Grace, bursting into tears ; "I can't 
 do without you, you know I can't ?" 
 
 Lulu drew her aside and whispered words of 
 comfort. 
 
 "It can't be for so very long, I think, Grace ; 
 because we'll all be going back to Ion in two or 
 three months. Besides, we can see each other 
 every day, if you keep on coming in the carriage 
 as you've been doing." 
 
 "But it will be only for a few minutes, and 
 you won't have a bit nice time there." 
 
 " No, I suppose, not ; but even if it's pretty 
 hard, I'd rather stay there than give up to that 
 old tyrant." 
 
 " Please don't say that," pleaded Grace ; " I 
 love Grandpa Dinsmore."
 
 TEE TWO ELSIES. 257 
 
 When the carriage came to the door after 
 breakfast, and the children trooped down ready 
 for school, Grandma Elsie joined them on the 
 veranda, wishing them a happy and profitable 
 day at their studies ; then putting an arm about 
 Lulu she said to her in an undertone, 
 
 " Lulu, dear child, I want to see you here 
 with the rest to-night ; you are one of my little 
 girls, and I would not have you so rebellious 
 that you must be shut out from my house. 
 There ! you need not answer, dear ; only remem- 
 ber that Grandma Elsie loves you, and longs to 
 see you good and happy.'* 
 
 <l Thank you, ma'am ; you're very good and 
 kind," Lulu said a little tremulously, then 
 hurried into the carriage, Max giving her the 
 help of his hand. 
 
 The others were already m, and as Max took 
 the only vacant seat, by Lulu's side, he noticed 
 that her face was very red, and that Grace was 
 crying. 
 
 "What's the matter?" he asked, glancing 
 from one to the other. 
 
 " Lulu's not coming home with us to-night ; 
 she's going to board at Oakdale, she says," 
 sobbed Grace. 
 
 " Is that so ? What for ?" asked Max, look- 
 ing at Lulu. 
 
 " Because Grandpa Dinsmore says I must, if 
 I won't take lessons of Signer Foresti." 
 17
 
 258 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 It was new.3 o Evelyn, Rose, and Walter as 
 well as to Max, they having heard nothing of it 
 before. There was a moment of surprised 
 silence, broken by Rosie : 
 
 "Well, you may as well give up. Grandpa 
 is not to be conquered, as I knew when the con- 
 test began." 
 
 Max and Evelyn were looking much dis- 
 tressed. 
 
 Oh, Lulu, do !" entreated the latter ; "you 
 surely have held out long enough/' 
 
 " I should think so," said Max ; " especially 
 considering how kind Grandpa Dinsmore has 
 been to us all, and that papa ordered us to be 
 obedient to him." 
 
 " I'd give up," remarked Walter, " 'cause 
 there's no use fighting grandpa. Everybody 
 has to. mind him. Even mamma never does 
 anything he asks her not to." 
 
 " The idea of not being your own mistress, 
 even when you're a grandmother !" exclaimed 
 Lulu scornfully. 
 
 " Mamma is her own mistress," retorted 
 Rose. "It is only that she loves grandpa so 
 dearly, and thinks him so wise and good, that 
 she prefers to do just as he wishes her to."
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 Let come what will, I mean to bear it out" 
 
 SHAKESPEARE, 
 
 " THE hour for your music-lesson has ar- 
 rived, Miss Raymond," announced Miss Man- 
 ton. 
 
 Rosie and Evelyn both looked entreatingly at 
 Lulu ; but scarcely raising her eyes, she simply 
 said, "I shall not take it to-day, Miss Diana." 
 
 " Very well ; you will have to abide the con- 
 sequences of your refusal," returned Miss 
 Diana severely. 
 
 " Is it so very dreadful to live in this house 
 with you ?" queried saucy Lulu. 
 
 " What do you mean by that impertinent 
 question?" asked Miss Diana, facing round 
 angrily upon her. 
 
 '* I only wanted to know in time," said Lulu. 
 "What you said just now sounded as if you 
 thought so ; for that is the consequence I'll have 
 to abide if I continue to refuse to take my 
 j&msic-lessons." 
 
 " It shall be about as unpleasant as 1 can
 
 260 TEE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 well make it, in return for your impudence/* 
 was the furious rejoinder. " Also, you will re- 
 main in your seat during recess to-day." 
 
 "Oh, Lulu," whispered Evelyn at the first 
 opportunity, " it was not prudent to say what 
 you did to Miss Diana ; she will have it in 
 her power to make your life here very uncom- 
 fortable." 
 
 " Yes," Lulu said with indifference, " I ex- 
 pect to have to pay for the pleasure of speaking 
 my mind ; but if she makes me uncomfortable, 
 I'll manage to make her so too." 
 
 As the hour drew near when the school would 
 be dismissed for the day, a servant came in with 
 a message. She said a few words in a low tone 
 to Miss Diana, who at once turned to Lulu, 
 saying, 
 
 " You are wanted in the parlor, Miss Ray- 
 mond." 
 
 The child's heart beat fast as she rose and 
 obeyed the summons, but quieted when, on 
 entering the parlor, she found Elsie and Violet 
 its sole occupants. They had always been 
 gentle and kind to her, and she loved without 
 fearing them. 
 
 They made a place for her on the sofa be- 
 tween them, and taking her hand in a kind 
 clasp, Elsie said, " We have come to take you 
 home, dear child, if you are now ready to be 
 good and obedient."
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 261 
 
 "I didn't take the lesson, Grandma Elsie, 
 And I don't intend ever to do it as long as I 
 live," Lulu answered in even, steady tones. 
 "It was very kind in you and Mamma Vi to 
 come for me, but I shall have to stay here till 
 Grandpa Dinsmore gives up asking such an un- 
 reasonable thing of me." 
 
 "Then, Violet," Elsie said, "nothing re- 
 mains for us but to see that she has comfortable 
 accommodations, and leave her here." 
 
 At this moment Mrs. Man ton came hurrying 
 in with profuse apologies for not having come 
 sooner, but through the negligence of the 
 servant she had been until this moment kept 
 in ignorance of their arrival. 
 
 " No, you must not blame the servant," Elsie 
 said; " she acted by my directions. We wished 
 to see this little girl alone for a few minutes, 
 and not to disturb you ; knowing that you are 
 busy with your pupils at this hour of the day." 
 
 "Ah! then perhaps I am intruding;" and 
 Mrs. Man ton drew herself up with dignity. 
 
 " Oh no, not at all/' Elsie returned pleasant- 
 ly; " our private interview with the child is at 
 an end. She is now to be placed here as a 
 boarder as you may perhaps know ; and, if 
 you please, we would like to see the room she is 
 to occupy." 
 
 "Certainly, Mrs. Travilla. She can have 
 her choice of several or you the choice for
 
 262 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 her," Mrs. Man ton replied, graciously leading 
 the way as she spoke. 
 
 " You would like to come too ?" Elsie said 
 inquiringly, holding out a hand to Lulu. 
 
 " Yes, ma'am, thank you," Lulu answered, 
 slipping hers into it. 
 
 They were shown several large rooms, in- 
 tended and furnished for from four to six occu- 
 pants each ; two others of somewhat smaller 
 size, which Mrs. Manton called double rooms ; 
 and one little one over the hall, which she said 
 Lulu could have to herself, if she liked that 
 better than sharing a larger one with a school- 
 mate. 
 
 To Lulu's eyes it looked uninviting enough: 
 go small, furnished with only one window, a 
 single bed, one chair, bureau and wash-stand of 
 very plain, cheap material, somewhat the worse 
 for wear, and just a strip or two of carpet both 
 faded and worn. 
 
 " I think this will hardly do/' Violet said 
 gently. " Have you nothing better to offer, 
 Mrs. Manton ?" 
 
 "No room that the young girl can have to 
 herself/' was the cold ? half-offended reply. 
 " Excuse me for saying so, but I think it is 
 quite good enough for so obstinate and rebel- 
 lious a child as I have understood she is." 
 
 " I am quite of your opinion, Mrs. Manton," 
 eaid a familiar voice behind them ; and turning,
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 263 
 
 they perceived that they had been joined by Mr. 
 Dinsmore, with Professor Manton bringing up 
 the rear. 
 
 Lulu was growing very red and angry. 
 
 "But she is my husband's child, grandpa," 
 arged Violet. 
 
 "And I am quite certain he would say she 
 deserved nothing better while she continues 
 obstinate in her rebellion against lawful author- 
 ity," he answered. 
 
 Lulu flashed an angry glance at him. 
 
 "It is no matter/' she said; "papa will set 
 things right when he comes. And, Mamma Vi, 
 don't be troubled about it; I shall tell him it 
 was no fault of yours." 
 
 "No," Mr. Dinsmore said, smiling grimly. 
 **I shall not share the responsibility; my shoul- 
 ders are quite broad enough to bear it all." 
 
 Violet drew Lulu aside when they had all 
 gone down stairs again, and with her arm about 
 her waist pleaded tenderly, affectionately, with 
 her to give up her rebellion and go home with 
 them. 
 
 " We will start in a few minutes now/' she 
 said; "and oh, dear child, I don't want to 
 leave you behind. I shall grieve very much to 
 think of you all alone in that miserable little 
 room. Does it not seem a poor place after 
 those you have had at Ion and Viamede F" 
 
 "Yes, Mamma Vi, I have an idea that li's a
 
 264 - THE TWO EL8IE8. 
 
 good deal like a prison-cell; but what do I care 
 for that? I'd despise myself if I could give up 
 just for that." 
 
 "No, dear, not for that, but because it is- 
 right to do it." 
 
 "'Tisn't worth while for you to trouble your- 
 self to urge me any more, Mamma Vi," Lulu 
 said loftily; " I am as fully resolved as ever not 
 to break my word." 
 
 "Then good-by," Violet said, with a sigh and 
 a kiss. "You are not to be ill-treated 1 
 settled that question with grandpa before we 
 came; and if any one should attempt to ill-use 
 you, let me know all about it at once." 
 
 Elsie, too, kissed Lulu in bidding her good- 
 by; but Mr. Dinsmore simply took her hand, 
 given with evident reluctance, and said he was 
 sorry to be compelled to banish her from the 
 family-circle; yet if she willed it so, restoration 
 to the comforts and privileges of home would 
 not be long delayed. 
 
 Lulu followed them out to the veranda, ex- 
 pecting to see the family-carriage there with the 
 other children, including her sister Grace, but 
 was sorely disappointed to perceive that it had 
 already driven away. 
 
 A smaller one, which had brought Mr. Dins- 
 more and the ladies, was still there, and she 
 saw them enter, and watched it drive away till 
 it was lost to sight among the trees.
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 265 
 
 Then a sudden sense of almost utter lone- 
 liness came over her, and rushing away to a 
 secluded part of the grounds, she gave vent to 
 her feelings in a storm of tears and sobs. 
 
 But by its very violence it soon spent itself; 
 in a few moments she became quite calm, did 
 her best to remove the traces of her tears, and 
 went back to the house, reaching it just as her 
 trunk arrived. 
 
 It was carried at once to her room, and she 
 followed to unpack and arrange her clothes in 
 the drawers of the bureau and wash-stand. 
 
 There was no closet, and she found herself 
 much cramped for room. It was very disheart- 
 ening, for she loved neatness and order, and per- 
 ceived that it would be no easy matter to 
 maintain them here, where it was so difficult 
 to find a place for everything and keep it 
 there. 
 
 The supper-bell rang, but she delayed obey- 
 ing the summons in order to finish the work in 
 hand. She was hardly more than five minutes 
 behind time, yet received a sharp reprimand 
 from Professor Manton, and a black mark. 
 
 Of course she was angry and indignant, and 
 plainly showed that she was; not mending mat- 
 ters in the least thereby. 
 
 In sullen displeasure she took the seat as- 
 signed her, and glancing over the table, wag 
 tempted to turn away in disgust.
 
 266 TEE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 The food provided was of the plainest, scant 
 in quantity, inferior in quality, and neither well 
 prepared nor daintily served; in all which it 
 presented a striking contrast to the meals that 
 Lulu had been accustomed to sit down to at 
 Ion and Viamede. 
 
 She ate but little; in fact, homesickness had 
 nearly destroyed her appetite. 
 
 "What a miserable supper!" she remarked 
 to a school-mate, when they had gone from the 
 dining-room and were gathered on the veranda 
 for the short half-hour that intervened between 
 the meal and the evening study-hour. 
 
 " It was quite as good as usual," was the re- 
 joinder in a sneering tone. "What did you 
 expect ? Do you suppose the Mantons don't 
 want to make anything off us as boarders ?" 
 
 "I hadn't thought about that at all," Lulu 
 said, with a look of surprise and perplexity. 
 Then after a moment's cogitation, " I suppose 
 they do want to make all they can out of us, 
 and that would be the reason there was so little 
 on the table; but would it have cost any more 
 to have it cooked properly? The bread was both 
 sour and heavy, and the butter so strong that 
 I'd rather go without than eat it." 
 
 " Kancid butter is cheaper than sweet, both 
 as costing less and going farther," answered her 
 companion, " and good cooks are apt to be able 
 to command higher wages than poor ones; also.
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 267 
 
 like butter, bread goes farther if it is unpalat- 
 able." 
 
 "'But it makes people sick ?" Lulu said, half 
 in assertion, half in inquiry. 
 
 "Of course; but the Mantons don't pay our 
 doctor bills, or support us in invalidism if it 
 comes to that." 
 
 The girl walked away, and Lulu stood leaning 
 against a pillar, lost in thought, and feeling 
 more homesick than ever. 
 
 The boarding-scholars were all some years 
 older than herself, and did not seem to desire 
 her companionship; in fact, they looked upon 
 and treated her as one in disgrace, shunned her 
 society, and almost ignored her existence. 
 
 The study-hour over, they gathered in 
 groups, chatting together on such themes as 
 school-girls find most interesting, one or an- 
 other now and then looking askance at Lulu, 
 who sat at a distance, lonely and forlorn, watch- 
 ing them and half -envying their apparent gayety 
 and lightheartedness. 
 
 How she longed for Evelyn, Grace, Max; even 
 Eosie and the grown up-people at Viamede ! 
 
 It was a long evening to her; she thought 
 the hands of the clock had never before moved 
 so slowly. 
 
 At nine a bell called them all into Professor 
 
 Manton's school-room, where he read a chapter 
 
 fom the Bible, and made a long prayer in a
 
 268 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 dull, monotonous tone, that set most of his 
 hearers to nodding or indulging in half-sup- 
 pressed gapes and yawns. 
 
 It struck Lulu as a very different service as 
 conducted by him, from what she had been ac- 
 customed to under the lead of her father or Mr. 
 Dinsmore. They had always shown by tone and 
 manner that they esteemed it a solemn and 
 a blessed thing to read the words of inspiration 
 and draw near to God in prayer ; while this man 
 went through it as a mere matter of form, of no 
 more interest than the calling of the roll at the 
 opening of school. 
 
 The service was followed by a formal good- 
 night, and the pupils scattered to their rooms. 
 
 " The bell will tap in half an hour, Miss Kay- 
 mond, and at the first sound every light must be 
 instantly extinguished," Miss Diana said harsh- 
 ly, as she gave Lulu her candle. 
 
 " But what if I have not finished undressing?" 
 Lulu asked in dismay. 
 
 "Then you will be obliged to finish in the 
 dark." 
 
 " There won't be time to write in my diary, 
 and I'll have to say my prayers in the dark," 
 Lulu said to herself as she hastened up the 
 stairs and into her closet-like apartment. 
 
 "What a forlorn bit of a place it is!" she 
 grumbled half aloud; " oh, so different from my 
 pretty rooms at Ion and Viamede ! Oh dear.
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 269 
 
 oh dear ! I wish that horrid Signer Forest! was 
 back in his own country. I'm glad he doesn't 
 live in this house, so I'd have to see him every 
 day; it's bad enough to have to stay here with- 
 out that. But I don't mean to let Grandpa 
 Dinsmore find out how bad his punishment is ; 
 no, nor to be conquered by it either." 
 
 She had set down her candle and was hurried- 
 ly making ready for bed. 
 
 On creeping in, having blown out her candle 
 just as the signal sounded, she discovered a new 
 reason for regretting her change of residence; 
 she must sleep if she could on a hard pallet 
 of straw, instead of the soft, springy mattress 
 she had been accustomed to rest upon at 
 liome. 
 
 She uttered an exclamation of disgust and 
 impatience, fidgeted about in the vain effort to 
 find a comfortable spot, and sighed wearily over 
 the hard hills and hollows. 
 
 How Mamma Vi and Grandma Elsie too 
 would pity her ! Probably they would say she 
 must have a better bed, even if it had to be sent 
 irom Viamede. 
 
 But then Grandpa Dinsmore might put his 
 veto upon that, saying, as he had that day in 
 regard to the room, that it was quite as good as 
 she deserved; and she would not give him the 
 chance: she would put up with the hard bed, as 
 well as with all the other disagreeables of the
 
 270 TEE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 situation, nor give up in the very least aboul 
 the music-lessons. 
 
 The situation seemed no brighter or cheerier 
 the next morning; there was no one to give her 
 a smile, a kiss, or so much as a pleasant word: 
 breakfast was no improvement upon last night's 
 supper; Mrs. Manton scolded all through the 
 meal at her husband, daughters, pupils, ser- 
 vants; the professor bore it meekly as regarded 
 her, was captious and irritable toward every one 
 else; Miss Diana looked glum, Miss Emily timid 
 and ashamed. 
 
 The morning service in the schoolroom, that 
 followed the meal, was very like a repetition of 
 that of the previous evening, and Lulu with- 
 drew from the room after it was over, feeling- 
 less respect and liking than ever for the principal 
 of the institution. 
 
 To her great joy the Viamede carriage drove 
 up a full half-hour earlier than usual; Grace 
 alighted from it with the others, and running to 
 her said, " Lulu, I'm so glad to see you ! and 
 I may stay till school-time; mamma told me so. 
 Grandma Elsie told Uncle Ben to bring us 
 early, and wait here for me till you go into 
 school." 
 
 "It's very kind in them," returned Lulu, 
 hugging and kissing her little sister. "And 
 I'm ever so delighted to see you all," she added 
 to the others who had gathered round her.
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 271 
 
 " And we to see you/' Evelyn said, embracing 
 her. 
 
 " What kind of a time have you had?" asked 
 Eosie and Max in a breath. 
 
 "About such as I anticipated," answered Lu- 
 lu, nonchalantly. " Of course it's not like home; 
 but I didn't expect that." 
 
 She afterward, under a promise of secrecy, 
 let Evelyn more into her confidence; described 
 her bed, the meals, telling that she had learned 
 from one of the older boarders that those she had 
 partaken of were of average quality; and the un- 
 pleasant manners of Professor Manton, his wife, 
 and Miss Diana. 
 
 " Lu, it is quite too bad that you should 
 be exposed to such, things!" said Evelyn. Do 
 give up to Grandpa Dinsmore and go home with 
 us to-night I" 
 
 Lulu shook her head decidedly. 
 
 "Well then, at least let me tell your mamma, 
 or Grandma Elsie about the hard bed, and they 
 will surely see that a better one is provided for 
 you." 
 
 But Lulu negatived that also. " I can stand 
 it," she said, " and I wouldn't for a great deal 
 let Grandpa Dinsmore know what a hard time 
 I am having. He would triumph over me, and 
 say it was just what I deserved." 
 
 So no complaint was made, and Evelyn was 
 the only person at Viamede who had any idea of
 
 272 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 the many discomforts Lulu was enduring for 
 self-will's sake. 
 
 Sunday morning came and Lulu made herself 
 ready for church, all the time fearing that she 
 would have to go with the Mantons and sit with 
 them and th:ir other boarding-scholars. 
 
 Great, then, was her joy on seeing Max drive 
 up in a light two-seated carriage, Violet and 
 Grace on the back seat, a vacant space on the 
 front beside the young charioteer. 
 
 " Oh, they've come for me !" cried Lulu, half 
 aloud, glancing from the window of her room. 
 " How nice in Mamma Vi to do it !" and she 
 flew down to the front door to greet them. 
 
 The professor was there before her, bowing, 
 smirking, and asking in his most obsequious 
 tones if Mrs. Raymond would be pleased to 
 alight and walk into the parlor. 
 
 "Thank you, no," Violet said. "We have 
 come merely to pick up Lulu and take her to 
 church with us. " Come, dear," to the little 
 girl; " the professor will help you in, if you air 
 quite ready to go." 
 
 " Yes, Mamma Vi," Lulu answered eagerly, 
 and with the aid of the professor's hand quick- 
 ly climbed to her place. 
 
 " Mamma Vi, you are very good," she said, 
 as the carriage rolled on again. 
 
 "Yes, isn't she?" said Max. " She says she 
 isn't at all afraid to trust me to drive her."
 
 TEE TWO ELSIES. 273 
 
 " No," said Violet, smiling affectionately on 
 him; "you do great credit to Uncle Ben's teach- 
 ing. I think your father would be much 
 pleased with your proficiency." 
 
 " Were you expecting us, Lulu?" asked Grace. 
 
 " No, indeed ! How should I, when nothing 
 had been said about it? But oh, I was so glad to 
 see you coming." 
 
 The children seemed happy in being together 
 again and chatted cheerily, Violet occasionally 
 joining in. 
 
 She had fully gained their respect and affec- 
 tion, yet they now never felt her presence the 
 slightest damper upon their enjoyment of each 
 other's society. 
 
 On their return, while yet at some little dis- 
 tance from the academy, Violet asked, 
 
 " Lulu, dear, do you find yourself quite com- 
 fortable and happy at Oakdale so that you 
 wish to continue there as a boarder?" 
 
 "I wish that rather than to go home again on 
 Grandpa Dinsmore's conditions," Lulu said with 
 a frown, and with that the subject was dropped. 
 18
 
 CHAPTEE XXL 
 
 "Woes cluster; rare are solitary woes: 
 They love a train, they tread each other's heel." 
 
 YOUNG. 
 
 FOR a number of weeks events moved on their 
 even course at Viamede; they were all well and 
 happy, though Lulu's continued obstinacy 
 caused most of them more or less mental dis- 
 quietude. 
 
 She still remained at Oakdale, making no com- 
 plaint to any one but Evelyn of her fare or ac- 
 commodations, and was studious and well-be- 
 haved in every respect, except that she steadily 
 refused to have anything whatever to do with 
 Signor Foresti. 
 
 She had attended church regularly with the 
 family, had seen them all occasionally on week- 
 days, but had not been once permitted to visit 
 Viamede, Magnolia Hall, or the parsonage. 
 
 If either she or Mr. Dinsmore regretted hav- 
 ing begun the struggle which now appeared so 
 interminable, no one else was aware of the fact. 
 
 Grace had kept up her habit of driving over
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 275 
 
 to Oakdale every morning and afternoon, and 
 the pleasure of seeing her so often had helped 
 Lulu greatly in the endurance of her exile, as 
 had also her daily intercourse with Max, Evelyn, 
 and Rosie. 
 
 But one morning in March they came with- 
 out Grace, and all looking grave and troubled. 
 
 "Where's Gracie? Why didn't she come?" 
 asked Lulu, with a vague feeling of uneasiness. 
 
 " She's sick," Max answered, trying to swal- 
 low a lump in his throat, and keep the tears 
 from coming into his eyes ; " and so is the 
 baby, and the doctor Cousin Dick Percival 
 says they both have the scarlet-fever in almost 
 its worst form." 
 
 Lulu, who knew something of the deadly na- 
 ture of the disease, stood speechless with sur- 
 prise and dismay ; the other two girls were 
 crying now. 
 
 Presently Lulu burst out vehemently, "I 
 must go home ! I will go 1 It's the cruellest 
 thing in the world to keep me away from my 
 darling Gracie when she's so sick and may be 
 going to oh, I can't say it ! I can't bear to 
 think it !" and she began sobbing as if her 
 heart would break. 
 
 Evelyn put an arm about her. 
 
 " Lu, dear Lu, don't be so distressed. The 
 doctor has not said that either case is hopeless; 
 and they may both get well."
 
 276 TEE TWO EL8IE8. 
 
 " The dear baby, too !" sobbed Lulu ; " oh 
 I do love her, she is such a darling I" 
 
 " Indeed she is," said Max, vainly trying to 
 steady his tones; "and it's hard to see her 
 suffer. Gracie, too she's so sweet and patient, 
 and so good. I heard some of the old servants 
 talking together this morning about her, say- 
 ing she was just like a little angel, and too good 
 to live ; and and I'm afraid she is." 
 
 He quite broke down with the last word. 
 
 "No, she ain't," cried Eosie; "she's just as 
 good as they think her, but good children are 
 not any more likely to die than bad ones. Every- 
 body that knew mamma when she was a child 
 says she was as good as she could be, and see 
 how long she has lived." 
 
 " That's true, and I'm obliged to you for re- 
 minding me of it, Kosie," said Max, looking 
 slightly relieved. 
 
 "But I must go home," repeated Lulu; 
 " Gracie is sure to be wanting me, and I can't 
 stay away from her." 
 
 "No," the others said; "none of us are al- 
 lowed to go into the room for fear of the con- 
 tagion. Indeed, we're not to go back to Via- 
 mede, but to stay at either Magnolia Hall or 
 the parsonage till the danger is over." 
 
 " Mamma and Violet are nursing the sick 
 ones, with the help of old Aunt Phillis," said 
 Rosie. " Sister Elsie has gone to the parsonage
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 277 
 
 with little Ned, and she and Isa will have to 
 keep away from Viamede on account of their 
 babies ; so will Cousin Molly. 
 
 "Grandpa telegraphed for Cousin Arthur 
 this morning, because we know he is a skilful 
 physician, and Gracie is begging for her own 
 doctor." 
 
 " I'm glad : I hope he'll come quickly," said 
 Lulu. " And oh, how I wish papa was here !" 
 
 " Yes ; we always want papa when we're in 
 trouble," said Max ; "we can't help feeling as 
 if he could help us somehow. But perhaps it's 
 a very good thing that he's not here just now 
 to see the children suffer." 
 
 " Oh, are they suffering very much?" Lulu 
 asked tearfully. 
 
 "Yes," answered Kosie ; "mamma told me 
 they were both very ill : Gracie especially her 
 head aching badly, her throat distressingly 
 sore, and her fever very high ; but that she was 
 sweetly patient under it all." 
 
 " I'm not surprised to hear that," sobbed 
 Lulu ; "for she always was patient and good ; 
 never a bit like me. Oh, it is so hard that I 
 can't be with her." 
 
 They were standing together in a little group 
 on the veranda while they talked, and the agi- 
 tation in their faces and voices had attracted 
 attention from scholars and teachers who hap- 
 pened to be within sight and hearing.
 
 278 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 Miss Emily now drew near, and asked in a 
 kindly, sympathetic tone what was the matter. 
 
 Rosie answered, telling briefly of the serious 
 illness of the two little sisters of Max and Lulu. 
 
 "Ah! I am extremely sorry," Miss Emily 
 said. " You will find it difficult to give your 
 minds to your lessons under such trying cir- 
 cumstances ; but I will go to my father and the 
 others, and ask that you may be excused if your 
 recitations should be imperfect to-day." 
 
 " That was a kind thought/' said Max, as she 
 went into the house. " She's much the best 
 and kindest of the family." 
 
 The ensuing week was one of great sorrow and 
 anxiety to Violet, scarcely less so to her mother ; 
 for the children were so dangerously ill that it 
 was greatly feared both would succumb to the 
 power of the disease. 
 
 It was a time of sore trial, but it brought out 
 in strong relief the beauty and nobility of char- 
 acter in both Violet and her mother. They 
 proved themselves the most devoted of nurses, 
 patient, cheerful, hopeful, never giving way to 
 despondency, or wearying in efforts to relieve 
 the little sufferers or wile them into forgetful- 
 ness of their pain. 
 
 Till the crisis was past they watched over 
 them day and night, aided by Drs. Conly and 
 Percival. 
 
 Arthur had obeyed the summons with all
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 279 
 
 possible dispatch, approved of what Dick was 
 doing, and joined him in the care of the little 
 patients. One or the other was always close at 
 hand. 
 
 " This is a sad, anxious time for you, my 
 dear Vi," Elsie said one evening as they sat to- 
 gether in the sick-room Violet with her almost 
 dying babe on her lap, while Grace lay on the 
 bed in an equally critical condition ; " but you 
 are bearing up bravely." 
 
 "Dear mamma, you help me very much in 
 so doing," Violet said, low and tremulously ; 
 " so do Arthur and Dick. But best of all, 
 ' underneath are the everlasting arms.' 
 mamma, it seems as if my heart must break if 
 either of the children is taken, and I may be 
 called to part with both and their father, my 
 dear, dear husband, so far away." 
 
 She paused, overcome by her emotions. 
 
 " ' God is our refuge and strength, a very 
 present help in trouble,' " her mother whispered, 
 with a tenderly sympathetic look. ' ' l He will 
 never leave nor forsake you, dear child.' " 
 
 " No, mamma ; my heart is constantly say- 
 ing to Him, 
 
 ' I have called thee Abba, Father ! 
 I have stayed my heart on thee ; 
 Storms may howl and clouds may gather- 
 All must work for good to me.' '
 
 280 TEE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 "Yes, dear child," Elsie said with emotion, 
 " ' we know that all things work together for 
 good to them that love God.'" 
 
 "And my baby is so young, Gracie such a 
 dear little Christian child, that, if I must give 
 them up, I shall know that they are safe 
 
 ' Safe in the arms of Jesus, 
 Safe on His gentle breast."' 
 
 Grace, whom they had deemed quite un- 
 conscious, opened her eyes and fixed them on 
 Violet's face with a look of ardent affection. 
 
 " Yes, mamma," she said feebly, " I'm not 
 afraid to die ; because I know that Jesus loves 
 me. My head aches ; I'd like to lay it down on 
 His breast. And He'll comfort you and papa, 
 and the rest." 
 
 Violet could not speak for weeping, but Elsie 
 bent over the child, and tenderly smoothing her 
 pillow, said, "Yes, darling, He will; and 
 whether we live or die, we are all His, and we 
 know that He will do what is best for each one 
 of us." 
 
 Grace dropped asleep again almost immedi- 
 ately, and Elsie resumed her seat by her daugh- 
 ter's side. 
 
 " Oh," murmured Violet, "dearly as I love 
 Gracie, I should far rather see her go than Lulu, 
 because I am sure she is ready for the change ; 
 and I know their father would feel so too.
 
 TEE TWO ELSIES. 281 
 
 Mamma, how long it is since I have heard from 
 him! I begin to feel very anxious. Ah, what 
 comfort and support his presence would be to 
 me now!" 
 
 "Yes, dearest ; but console yourself with the 
 thought of how much anxiety and distress he is 
 spared by his ignorance of the critical condition 
 of these little ones. We may be able in a few 
 days to write that they are better out of 
 danger, with careful nursing, so that the news 
 of their convalescence will reach him at the 
 same time with that of their severe illness." 
 
 " Yes, mamma, there is comfort in that," 
 Violet said, smiling through her tears. 
 
 On going down to breakfast the next morning 
 Elsie found her father seated at the table, with 
 the morning paper before him. He glanced up' 
 at her as she came in, and something in his 
 expression of countenance set her heart to 
 throbbing wildly. 
 
 " Oh, papa, what is wrong?" she asked. " My 
 boys? have you? is there bad news of them?" 
 and she dropped into a chair, trembling in every 
 limb. 
 
 "No, no, daughter," he hastened to say. "I 
 think they are all right ; here are letters from 
 all three," pointing to a pile on the table before 
 him. 
 
 Shen drew a long breath of relief ; then with 
 another glance at his face, " But what is wrong?
 
 282 TEE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 certainly something is distressing you greatly. 
 And mamma is shedding tears," as she saw Rose 
 furtively lift her handkerchief to her eyes. 
 
 "Yes," he sighed, "something is wrong ; and 
 not to keep you in suspense it is a report that 
 Captain Raymond is lost. It is now some weeks 
 since his vessel should have been heard from, 
 and it is greatly feared that she has gone down 
 with all on board." 
 
 "Vi! oh, my poor Vi!" gasped Elsie; "her 
 heart will be overwhelmed : we must keep it 
 from her as long as we can ; at least till the 
 children are better." 
 
 " Certainly," Mr. Dinsmore said, " my dear 
 child," going to Elsie and taking her hand in 
 his in tender, fatherly fashion. " Remember it 
 is only a report, or rather a conjecture, which 
 may be without any foundation in fact. The 
 captain may be alive and well at this moment." 
 
 A slight sound caused them all Mr. and 
 Mrs. Dinsmore and Elsie to look toward the 
 door opening into the hall. 
 
 Max stood there with a face from which every 
 vestige of color had fled, his features quivering 
 with emotion. 
 
 " What what is it about, papa?" he asked 
 hoarsely. " Oh, Grandpa Dinsmore, Grandma 
 Elsie, don't hide it from me! I must know!" 
 
 "Max, my boy, how came you here?" Mr. 
 Dinsmore asked in a kindly pitying tone, going
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 2?3 
 
 to the lad and making him sit down, while he 
 took a glass of water from the table and held it 
 to his lips. 
 
 Max put it aside. " My father? what about 
 my father?" 
 
 His tone was full of agonized inquiry, and 
 Mr. Dinsmore saw th*"* question was not to be 
 evaded. 
 
 " My poor fellow," he said, " I am truly sorry 
 you should be distressed by hearing what is as 
 yet only a rumor : fears are reported that your 
 father's vessel is lost; but nothing is known cer- 
 tainly yet, and we must hope for the best." 
 
 For a moment the boy seemed utterly stunned; 
 then, " I don't believe it! I won't believe it!" he 
 exclaimed. " We can't do without him ; and 
 God wouldn't take him from us. Would He, 
 Grandma Elsie?" and his eyes sought hers with 
 a look of anguished entreaty that she knew not 
 how to withstand. 
 
 " My dear Max, I trust we shall have better 
 news to-morrow," she said tenderly ; " but what- 
 ever comes, we know that all things work to- 
 gether for good to them that love God. He is our 
 kind, Heavenly Father, who loves us with far 
 more than an earthly parent's love, and will let 
 'no real evil befall any of His children." 
 
 " Yes, and oh, I'm surt it couldn't be good 
 for Lulu and me to be without our father to 
 help us to grow up right."
 
 284 TEE TWO ELSIES. v 
 
 No one present thought it necessary to com- 
 bat that idea, or show that it might be a mis- 
 taken one, since it seemed to afford some com- 
 fort to the boy. 
 
 " We will hope for the best, Max ; so do not 
 let possibilities distress you," Mr. Dinsmore 
 said kindly. " Come to the table now, and take 
 some breakfast with us." 
 
 "Thank you, sir; but I couldn't eat," re- 
 turned Max brokenly. " Grandma Elsie, how 
 are Gracie and baby?" 
 
 " I'm afraid no better, Max," she said in fal- 
 tering tones ; " the crisis of the disease has not 
 yet come ; but in regard to them also we must 
 try to hope for the best. Indeed, whatever the 
 result, we shall know it is for the best," she add- 
 ed with tears in her soft, sweet eyes, " because 
 * He doeth all things well.' " 
 
 It was Saturday, and there was no school; but 
 Max had promised Lulu that he would go over 
 to Oakdale after breakfast and carry her the 
 news in regard to the sick children. 
 
 She was extremely anxious and distressed 
 about them, and as soon as at liberty to follow 
 her inclination, hastened to a part of the 
 grounds overlooking the road by which he must 
 come. 
 
 She had not been there long when she saw 
 him approaching, walking slowly, dejectedly 
 along, with his eyes on the ground.
 
 TEE TWO ELSIES. 285 
 
 *' Oh, they are no better," she said to herself ; 
 "for if they were better, Max wouldn't hang 
 his head like that." 
 
 She stood still, watching him with a sinking 
 heart as he came in at the gate and drew near 
 her, still with his eyes cast down. And now 
 she perceived that his countenance was pale and 
 distressed. 
 
 "0 Max," she cried, "are they worse? dy- 
 ing? Oh, don't say they are!" 
 
 "No; they are no better: perhaps they may 
 be to-morrow; but " 
 
 He stopped, his eyes full of tears as he lift- 
 ed them for a moment to her face, his features 
 working with emotion. 
 
 " Max, Max, what is it?" she asked, clutching 
 at his arm. " Oh, what is the matter? You 
 must tell me." 
 
 "My father our father " He covered his 
 face with his hands and sobbed aloud. 
 
 " Max, what about papa?" she cried wildly. 
 " Oh, don't say anything has happened to him! 
 I couldn't bear it! oh I couldn't! but I must 
 know. Maxie, tell me what it is?" 
 
 She had put her arms round his neck and laid 
 her cheek to his. He returned the embrace, 
 hugging her tightly to his breast. 
 
 "It mayn't be true, Lu," he said brokenly; 
 "but oh, I'm afraid it is: they say it's feared 
 his ship has gone down with all on board."
 
 286 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 "Gone down?" she repeated in a dazed tone, 
 as if unable to believe in the possibility of so 
 terrible a disaster. " Gone down?" 
 
 "Yes, in the sea the dreadful sea! Lu, 
 shall we ever see our father again in this world ?" 
 
 " Do you mean that papa is drowned ? Oh, 1 
 can't, I won't have it so! He'll come back again> 
 Max he surely will ! I couldn't live without 
 him, and neither could you, or Gracie; but oh, 
 maybe she will die too! And I'm afraid it's be- 
 cause I'm so bad ; God is taking away every- 
 body I love, because I don't deserve to have 
 them. I've been disobeying my father by not 
 doing as Grandpa Dinsmore bade me; and now 
 maybe I haven't any father to obey! Oh, Max, 
 Max, what shall I do? everybody's being taken 
 away!" 
 
 "I'm left, Lu," he said, brushing away a 
 tear; "I'm left to you, and you're left to me; 
 and we don't know certainly yet, that anybody 
 is really taken from us, or going to be." 
 
 "Oh," she cried lifting her head, which had 
 dropped upon his shoulder as lie held her closely 
 clasped in his arms, " I'll stop being so bad ; 
 I'll be good and do as Grandpa Dinsmore has 
 ordered me, and maybe God will forgive me 
 and spare papa and Gracie and the baby. Do 
 you think he will, Max?" 
 
 " Perhaps; you remember how ill papa was 
 when you were obstinate and disobedient to him
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 287 
 
 once before, and you gave up and did as he bade 
 you, and we all prayed for papa and he got 
 well ?" 
 
 " Yes, oh yes, I'll do it now, this minute; I 
 can't go to Viamede to tell Grandpa Dinsmore, 
 but I'll write a little note, Max, and you can 
 carry it to him." 
 
 "I have a note-book in my pocket, pencil 
 too," he said, pulling them out in haste to get 
 the thing done, lest her mood should change. 
 " I'll tear out a leaf and you can write on that. 
 Grandpa Dinsmore won't mind what kind of 
 paper it is so the words are there." 
 
 He led the way to a rustic seat, tore out the 
 leaf, spread it on the cover of the book and 
 handed that and the pencil to her. 
 
 "I needn't say much need I, Max?" she 
 asked, looking at him through tear-dimmed eyes. 
 
 "No; just the few words you would say if he 
 were here beside you/' 
 
 "I can't write nicely, my hand trembles so, 
 and I can hardly see," she sobbed, taking out 
 her handkerchief and wiping away the fast-fall- 
 ing tears." 
 
 "Never mind ; I know he won't care how it 
 looks; he'll know why you couldn't do better." 
 
 Thus encouraged, Lulu wrote with trembling 
 fingers: 
 
 "Grandpa Dinsmore, I'm sorry for having 
 been so naughty, obstinate, and disobedient
 
 288 THE TWO ELSIES, 
 
 Please forgive me, and I will do whatever you 
 bid me; even if you still say I must take lessons 
 again of Signor Foresti." 
 
 She signed her name in full, and handing it to 
 Max, asked, 
 
 "Will that do?" 
 
 "Yes; I'm sure it will ; and I'm ever so glad 
 you've done it at last, Lu." 
 
 "But, oh! Max, how can I go back to that 
 horrid man after I've said so many times that 
 I never would ?" 
 
 She seemed inclined to snatch the note out of 
 his hand, but he stepped back quickly out of 
 reach, hastily deposited it in the note-book, and 
 that in his pocket. 
 
 " Don't repent of doing right, Lu," he said. 
 "Think that you may be averting sorrow and 
 bereavement. I think I'd better go now, be- 
 fore you change your mind." 
 
 "Oh no, don't, Max, "she entreated; "I'm 
 so lonesome without you; let us keep together 
 and comfort each other." 
 
 Max yielded, and they sat down again side by 
 side. 
 
 Just then one of the school-girls came flying 
 down the walk toward them, crying out half- 
 breathlessly as she drew near, " Lu Eaymond, 
 don't you want to hear the news ?" 
 
 " What is it ?" Lulu asked indifferently, 
 
 "Something you'll be glad to hear. You
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 289 
 
 know the spring term closes next week ; well, it 
 seems that the time of Signor Foresti's engage- 
 ment here expires with it, and, as he has been 
 offered a higher salary elsewhere, he refuses to- 
 renew the contract with Professor Manton. I 
 overheard their talk ; something was said about 
 you, and the signor remarked in a passionate 
 tone that you had already missed your last 
 chance to take another lesson of him, or even 
 to finish that interrupted one. Now, aren't 
 you glad ?" 
 
 " Yes," Lulu said, a momentary flash of joy 
 illuminating her countenance, but only to be 
 instantly replaced by the very sad and anxious 
 expression it had worn before. 
 
 "Oh, Max, will Grandpa Dinsmorethinkl ?" 
 
 " No," interrupted Max, " I'll tell him all 
 about it; and he knows you're honest as the 
 day. Why," turning his head at the sound of 
 approaching wheels, "there's Grandpa Dins- 
 more now ! Ill run and tell him, Lu ;" and, 
 without waiting for a reply, he sprang up and 
 went. 
 
 " What's he going to tell ?" asked the girl 
 who had brought the news about Signor Foresti. 
 
 "That's our private affair," replied Lulu, 
 coloring. 
 
 " Oh! is it indeed?" and she walked off with 
 an offended air. 
 
 Lulu was too much agitated by contending 
 IP
 
 290 TEE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 emotions to care whether she had given offence 
 or not. She sat still, watching from afar the 
 interview between Mr. Dinsmore and Max. She 
 saw the latter hand her note to the former, who 
 took it with a pleased look, read it, said some- 
 thing to Max, then alighted and came toward 
 her, Max accompanying him. 
 
 She watched their approach in some agita- 
 tion, and noticed that Max seemed to be talking 
 fast and earnestly as they moved slowly onward. 
 
 At length they were close beside her. 
 
 She rose with a respectful "Good-morning, 
 Grandpa Dinsmore," and, taking her hand in 
 his, he bent down and kissed her, saying, " I 
 am very glad, my dear, to be able to take you 
 back into favor." Then he sat down on one 
 side of her, Max on the other.
 
 CHAPTER XXIL 
 
 SKIES BRIGHTEN. 
 
 " OH, Grandpa Dinsmore!" cried Lulu, with 
 a burst of sobs and tears, "do you think it's 
 true that that papa's ship is lost ?" 
 
 "I hope it is not," he said, "such reports 
 have often proved false. So do not grieve too 
 much over it : it is never wise to break our 
 hearts over possibilities." 
 
 " But I know you and Max cannot help feel- 
 ing anxious about both your father and your 
 little sisters ; and that being the case, I do not 
 think you can study to any profit ; and as the 
 term has so nearly expired, I shall, if you wish 
 it, take you away from here at once. 
 
 " Not to Viamede, of course, but to Magnolia 
 Hall, Mr. and Mrs. Embury having sent you a 
 warm invitation to make their house your home 
 for the present. What do you say to my pro- 
 position ?" 
 
 " Oh, Grandpa Dinsmore, how nice and kind 
 in Cousin Molly and her husband !" exclaimed 
 Lulu. " I shall be, oh, so glad to go away from 
 here, especially to such a lovely home as theirs."
 
 292 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 " Very well, then," he said with a smile, "go 
 and gather up your belongings, while I settle 
 matters with Professor Manton ; then I will 
 drive you both over to Aiaguolia Hall, for Max 
 is included in the invitation." 
 
 Lulu needed no second bidding, but started 
 up at once to obey. 
 
 "I'll go with you, sis, and help you pack, if 
 you like," said Max. The offer was accepted 
 gladly; and as Mr. Diusmore's business with 
 the professor would take him to the house, all 
 three walked thither together. 
 
 An hour later the children had bidden a final 
 good-by to Oakdale, and were on their way to 
 Magnolia Hall. 
 
 Arrived there, they received a warm wel- 
 come, and Lulu was greatly pleased to find 
 Evelyn a guest also, and that they were to share 
 the same room. 
 
 "Oh, Eva!" she cried, "I'm delighted that 
 you are here ; but I thought you were staying 
 at the parsonage." 
 
 "So I was," Evelyn said, "and Rosie was 
 here ; but we have exchanged ; she and Walter 
 have gone to visit Cousin Isa, while you, Max, 
 and I let Cousin Molly entertain us in her turn. 
 I find it delightful at both places." 
 
 "But oh, Lu, how you have been crying ! Is 
 it about the sick little sisters ?" 
 
 "Partly," Lulu answered, hardly able to
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 293 
 
 speak for emotion, " for they are still in great 
 danger ; but oh, much worse than that ! they 
 say that that it's feared papa's ship is lost 
 with all on board. Oh, Eva, I've been so dis- 
 obedient to my father for months past, and now 
 I'm afraid Fll never, never see him again !" 
 
 Before she had finished her sentence, Evelyn's 
 arms were around her, holding her close, while 
 she wept with her. 
 
 " I can feel for you, dear/' she sobbed, "for 
 I know only too well how dreadful it is to be 
 fatherless ; but it is only a report, which may be 
 false. Do try to hope for the best. We will 
 both pray for your dear father, if he is still 
 living ; and for the little ones, that they may 
 get well." 
 
 After her long trial of the privations to be 
 endured at Oakdale Academy, Lulu greatly en- 
 joyed the comforts and luxuries of Magnolia 
 Hall; yet the suspense in regard to her father 
 and little sisters was very hard to bear. 
 
 For two days longer there was no relief from 
 that, but on the morning of the third, Max 
 came bounding in on his return from Viamede, 
 where he had been to make his usual inquiries 
 about Grace and the baby, his face glowing with 
 happiness. 
 
 "Oh, Lulu, good, good news !" he cried, toss- 
 ing up his cap and capering about in the exub- 
 erance of his joy; "the children are considered
 
 294 TEE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 out of danger if well taken care of and we 
 know they'll be that; and papa's ship has been 
 heard from, all well on board; and we'll see 
 him again, I do believe; perhaps before a great 
 while !" 
 
 Lulu wept for joy. "Oh, I am so glad, so 
 happy !" she sobbed; "but oh, how I do want to 
 see papa ! the children too. Can't I go to them 
 now, Max ?" 
 
 "No, not yet; they wouldn't let me go into 
 the wing where they are. I mean the doctors 
 wouldn't; because the danger of contagion is 
 not over, and won't be for a week or more." 
 
 " So long to wait ?" she sighed. 
 
 "Yes," Max said, "but we ought to wait 
 yery patiently, now that we have had such glori- 
 ous news. And perhaps there'll be letters from 
 papa by to-morrow." 
 
 His hope was fulfilled: the next morning's 
 mail brought letters from Captain Raymond to 
 his wife and each of his children the baby, of 
 course, excepted. 
 
 Max handed Lulu hers. 
 
 She almost snatched it from him in her joy 
 and eagerness, and hurried with it to her room, 
 where she could be quite alone at this hour, 
 Evelyn being at school; for she was finishing 
 out the term, not having the same reason for 
 leaving before its close that Max and Lulu hade 
 
 But now that she held the precious, longed-
 
 I 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 295 
 
 for missive in her hand, Lulu could scarce find 
 courage to open and read it; because she had 
 good reason to expect a severe reprimand from, 
 the father, whom, in spite of their mutual love, 
 she had been persistently disobeying for the last 
 three months. She would have given much to 
 i-ecall that past, and feel herself deserving of 
 his commendation and such words of tender 
 fatherly affection as he had often addressed to 
 her by both tongue and pen. 
 
 At last she tore open the envelope, spread out 
 the sheet, and with burning cheeks and fast 
 beating heart, read: 
 
 " My dear little daughter; my heart misgives 
 me that there is something very much amiss 
 with you. Not sickness, for your mamma, 
 Max, and Gracie all make casual mention of 
 you, and say directly that you are well; yet I 
 have not seen a stroke of your pen for three 
 months or more. 
 
 "Your little letters, so full of 'love to papa,' 
 have been very sweet to me, so that I am loath 
 to have them discontinued; but in addition to 
 that, daughter, I have, as you know, directed 
 you to constantly report to me your progress in 
 your studies, your conduct, etc., and in failing 
 to do so you have been guilty of positive dis- 
 obedience. What excuse have you to offer for 
 euch disregard of your father's commands? 
 
 " I cannot think there is any that will at all
 
 296 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 exonerate you from blame. Now I bid you 
 write at once, giving me as full and detailed a 
 report of the past three months as you possibly 
 can. 
 
 " My child, I love you very dearly; there is 
 never a day, I believe never a waking hour, in 
 which my heart does not go out in love to my 
 darling Lulu, and send up a petition to a throne 
 of grace on her behalf. I think there is no 
 sacrifice I would not willingly make for the 
 good of any one of my dear children, and my 
 requirements are all meant to promote their 
 welfare and happiness in this world and the 
 next. 
 
 "My child, my dear, dear child, your father's 
 heart bleeds for you when he thinks what a 
 hard battle you have to fight with the evil 
 nature inherited from him ! 
 
 "But the battle must be fought, the victory 
 won, if you would reach heaven at last. 
 
 " ' The kingdom of heaven suffereth violence, 
 and the violent take it by force.' 
 
 "You have a strong will, my Lulu: make 
 good use of it by determining that you will in 
 spite of every hindrance, fight the good fight 
 of faith and lay hold on eternal life; that you 
 will win the victory over your besetting sins, 
 and come off more than conqueror through Him 
 that loved us. 
 
 "I can hardly hope to hear that you have not
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 297 
 
 been again in sad trouble and disgrace through 
 the indulgence of your wilful, passionate tem- 
 per, and you will dislike very much to confess 
 it all to me; you will be sorry to pain me by the 
 story of your wrong-doing; and certainly it will 
 give me much pain: yet I am more than willing 
 to bear that for my dear child's sake; and as I 
 have given you the order to tell me all, to re- 
 frain from so doing would be but a fresh act of 
 disobedience. 
 
 "How glad I am to know that my little 
 daughter is open and honest as the day ! I re- 
 peat, write at once, a full report, to your loving 
 father, LEVIS KAYMOND." 
 
 " Oh," cried Lulu, speaking aloud in the ex- 
 citement of feeling, " I do wish papa wouldn't 
 make me confess everything to him! I think its 
 dreadfully hard! And what's the use when it 
 hurts him so to hear it? 
 
 " And I'm sure it hurts me to tell it. I'll have 
 to, though, and I won't keep anything back, 
 though I'm terribly afraid he'll write that I 
 must be sent away to some boarding-school, 
 so that Grandpa Dinsmore won't be bothered 
 with me any more. Oh dear! if papa could 
 only come home, I'd rather take the hardest 
 whipping he could give me, for though that's 
 dreadful while it lasts, it's soon over. But he 
 can't come now; they wouldn't think of letting 
 him come home again so soon; so he can't pun-
 
 298 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 ish me in that way; and I wouldn't take it 
 from anybody else," she added, with hotly flush- 
 ing cheeks and flashing eyes; "and I don't 
 believe he'd let anybody else do it." 
 
 She turned to his letter and gave it a second 
 reading. 
 
 "How kind and loving papa is!" she said to 
 herself, penitent tears springing to her eyes. 
 " It's plain he hasn't been told a word about my 
 badness by Grandpa Dinsmore or Mamma Vi, 
 or anybody else. That was good in them. 
 
 "But now I must tell it all myself; he says 
 for me to do it at once, and I won't go on dis- 
 obeying him by waiting; besides, I may as well 
 have it over." 
 
 Her writing-desk stood on a table near at 
 hand, and opening it, she set to work without 
 delay. 
 
 She began with a truthful report of her efforts 
 to escape becoming one of Signor Foresti's 
 pupils and its failure; giving verbatim the con- 
 versations on the subject in which she had taken 
 part; then described with equal faithfulness all 
 that had passed between the signor and herself 
 on the day of their collision, and all that fol- 
 lowed in the school-room and at Yiamede. 
 
 She told of the fortnight in which all her 
 time at home had to be spent in the confine- 
 ment of her own room, then of the long weeks 
 passed as a boarding-scholar at Oakdale Academy,
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 299 
 
 describing her bedroom there, the sort of meals 
 served in the dining-room, the rules that she 
 found so irksome, and the treatment received at 
 the hands of teachers and fellow-boarders; re- 
 peating as she went along every conversation 
 that she felt belonged to the confession required 
 of her. 
 
 But the long story was not all told in that 
 one day; it took several; for Lulu was too young 
 and inexperienced in composition and penman- 
 ship to make very rapid work of it. 
 
 Evelyn was taken into her confidence, Capt. 
 Raymond's letter read to her, then parts of the 
 confession as it progressed from day to day, till 
 she had heard the whole. 
 
 " Do you think I have told papa everything 
 I ought, Eva?" Lulu asked when she had fin- 
 ished reading aloud the last page of her report. 
 
 "Yes; I can't see that you've kept back a 
 single thing: I'm sure your father is right in 
 saying that you are open and honest as the day! 
 And Oh, Lulu ! what a nice, good father he must 
 be! I don't wonder his children all love him so 
 dearly, or that you and Max were so distressed 
 when that bad news came." 
 
 "No," Lulu said, hastily brushing away a 
 tear, " but I am sure you must wonder how I 
 can ever be disobedient to such a dear father; 
 and I often wonder too, and just hate myself 
 for it.
 
 300 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 " Now my report is ready; I'm glad it's done; 
 it seems an immense load off my mind; but I 
 must write a little note to go with it." 
 
 "Of course you must," said Evelyn; "and 
 I'll run away and talk to Cousin Molly while you 
 do it." 
 
 She hastened from the room, and Lulu's pen 
 was again set to work. 
 
 " My own dear, dear papa, I have your letter 
 such a nice, kind one to be written to such a 
 bad, disobedient girl: it came last Wednesday, 
 and this is Saturday; for though I did obey you 
 about the report, by beginning at once to write 
 it, I had to make it so long that I couldn't fin- 
 ish it till now. 
 
 " I have tried to tell ' the truth, the whole 
 truth, and nothing but the truth,' and Eva 
 thinks I have succeeded. 
 
 " Papa, I am really and truly sorry for having 
 been so disobedient and obstinate; passionate, 
 too; but I'm always being naughty and then 
 sorry, then naughty again. 
 
 " I don't see how you can keep on loving such 
 a bad child; but oh, I'm so glad you do! though 
 it makes me sorrier than ever, and oh, so 
 ashamed ! I know I deserve punishment at your 
 hands, and I have no doubt you would inflict it 
 if you were here. I'm afraid you will say I 
 must be sent away to a boarding-school; but oh, 
 dear papa, please dou't. I do intend to be good,
 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 301 
 
 and not give any trouble to Grandpa Dinsmore 
 or any of the rest. I think I was the first part 
 of the winter, and would have been all the time 
 if they hadn't forced me to take lessons of that 
 horrid man. 
 
 " Papa, I've always thought you wouldn't 
 have said I must go back to him after he struck 
 me. Would you? And don't you think Grand- 
 pa Dinsmore was very hard on me to say I 
 must? I don't think anybody but my father 
 has any right to punish me in that way, and I 
 don't believe you would say he had. 
 
 " Dear papa, won't you please write soon again 
 and say that you forgive me?" 
 
 But we will not give the whole of Lulu's let- 
 ter to her father. She had something to say of 
 her own and Max's distress over the report that 
 his vessel was supposed to be lost, of the sick- 
 ness of the dear little sisters, the pleasant time 
 she was having at Magnolia Hall, etc. 
 
 The letter and report together made quite a 
 bulky package; Mr. Embury not being in the 
 secret of the report laughed when he saw it, 
 remarking that "she must be a famous letter- 
 writer for so young a one." Lulu rejoiced when 
 t was fairly on its way to her father, yet could 
 not altogether banish a feeling of anxiety in 
 regard to the nature of the reply he would send 
 her. 
 
 Grace and Baby Elsie improved steadily till
 
 02 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 ,they were quite well and past the danger of a 
 relapse. 
 
 All the members of the Viamede family 
 gathered there again as soon as the physicians 
 pronounced it entirely safe to do so; and a week 
 or two later, when the little ones seemed quite 
 strong enough for the journey, they all set out 
 on their return to Ion, where they arrived in 
 safety and health; received a joyful welcome 
 from Edward, Zoe, other relatives and friends 
 gathered for the occasion, the servants and 
 numerous dependants, and found their own 
 hearts filled with gladness in the consciousness 
 of being again in their best-loved home. 
 
 THBEHD.
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY 
 
 Los Angeles 
 This book is DUE on the last date stamped below. 
 
 NON-RENEWABLE 
 
 Rf<rt> ID-URL 
 
 OUE 2 WKS FROM DAffbJttLHVEO 
 
 UCLA YRlLL 
 
 Form L9-25m-9,'47(A5618)444 
 
 UN-
 
 
 
 University of California Library 
 Los Angeles 
 
 This book is DUE on the last date stamped below. 
 
 ^hone FlenewaSs 
 310/825-9188 
 
 OCT 8 2002 
 
 u 
 
 aofflB 
 
 ^frUBRABYO^ 
 
 Si r
 
 Mil lAJF 
 G\i IQ 
 
 awmo-w^ ^%wnv| 
 ; or-CAUfOft^ 
 
 
 t ^e 
 
 S 3 
 
 F CALIF